𝑨𝒖𝒕𝒉𝒐𝒓’𝒔 𝒏𝒐𝒕𝒆

Welcome! This story is my for now second work on here. English is not my first language, so I apologize for any mistakes I may have made!!

Some scenes in this story may be a little too weird for some people…Death likes to intrude personal space, so be aware.

Without further ado, enjoy

<3

TW

: Brief mention of

suicide!

𝑷𝒓𝒐𝒍𝒐𝒈𝒖𝒆

A/N: I wrote this story a long time ago. My writing has changed, so I’m sorry for the mistakes and weird phrasing!

I unscrewed the frozen beer’s lid and flung it across the room. I was actually aiming for the trash can, but I’m not that good at tossing things into the distance. One time back in high school, I threw a volleyball ball to my classmate, and that ball magically changed its direction and smacked the PE teacher right in the head.

Ugh, I hate thinking about my high school years; it causes static hair to form on my arms. I sound like a little kid complaining, but those years were torment for me.

“Now, class, you’ll be all paired into groups. So it would be fair; you’ll all choose a scrap of paper from my hat, and whoever’s name is written down, you’ll be paired with. Choose three papers, please!” The teacher yelled through the loud kids, talking over each other like some animals from the zoo. I looked around the class; however, there wasn’t a single person I wanted to be paired with. I was a lonely kid. Everyone was slowly distancing themselves from me over the years.

“Vivienne, you’re next.” The teacher called.

I got up from the chair and made my way to the front of the class. Everyone’s eyes were fixated on me for an unknown reason. Were my clothes bad-looking, or was it my dark hair? What was wrong with me? Why were their eyes looking shamefully at me?

I dropped my hand into the teacher’s hat, exploring the inside. As those pieces of paper scraped my hand, I grabbed three random pieces. I unfolded them and read the names written on them inside my head. I lifted my gaze to my classmates, and they all collectively held a scared expression on their faces-that one of them would be paired with me.

All of a sudden, the door burst open, and a principal stood at the threshold with pure horror overtaking his face. His eyes swiftly searched the room until they landed on me.

“Are you Vivienne

Caddel

?“ He asked me loudly, his eyes popping out of his skull.

I dropped the three pieces of paper onto the floor as I started to shiver in terror. I had to answer to him, yet for some reason I was scared to admit that it was me whom he was looking for.

“Yes, this is her. What happened, Principal?” The teacher answered instead of me, placing her hands on my arms because my legs were on the verge of breaking.

The principal weirdly peered at the teacher, and with that, I was moved out of the classroom into the principal’s office.

That was the day I found out my mother hung herself.

I was only fifteen.

My father was absent in my life from the moment my mother carried me under her heart. My grandmother has taken care of me since my mother died. But my mother’s death affected her in ways that were difficult for me to handle. She would call me by her name.

Lilian.

She would wake me up from my sleep, grabbing my hands with tears in her eyes and saying, “My dear Lily, I’m so happy you’re alive. Please don’t leave your mother again.”

Grandmother partially lost her sanity, and the only thing keeping her alive was me or the image of my mother that she saw. Her split personality was terrifying to witness, especially to experience. One day she’s completely herself, and the next day she’s angry with me, and it’s hard to recognize her.

“Dammit!” My grandma pulled me out of my memories. She picked the last bottle of beer out of the fridge, and that was a big problem for us.

She turned away from the fridge and focused her eyes on me. “Vivi, run to the grocery store and grab more bottles of beer, please.”

“Sure.” I jumped up from the comfy couch and snatched Grandma’s wallet with my oversized hoodie before walking to the grocery store. I loved shopping by myself.

I breathed in the chilly air that night brought, hiding my hands inside the hoodie pocket. I entered the grocery store and quickly grabbed a case of beer and a cherry-flavored chapstick. On my way home, I swiftly applied the chapstick all over my cracked lip and opened one bottle of beer.

As I was near the graveyard, a couple of teenage boys crossed my path. I gripped the handle of the case tighter.

“What did you buy, little girl? Are you old enough to drink that?” One of the boys pointed to the opened beer in my hand, and the others laughed.

I stayed silent.

“Give them to us.” Another boy inquired. I considered my choices and realized I had little chance of escaping from three guys.

I sighed and placed the case of beer down. “Yeah, sure, just give me a second,” I said, digging through my hoodie pocket and finding a pepper spray that I had until now but never used.

I hastily aimed the pepper spray at the boys in front of me. The spray worked immediately, so I swiftly snatched the case of beer and ran with it, despite it slowing me down. I knew I wouldn’t have made it home in time, so I chose to run to the graveyard.

The boys raced after me, regardless of seeing complete shit. Once I got into the deeper part of the graveyard, the group of guys decided to leave. I victoriously exhaled, opening a new bottle of beer. The cool liquid quickly ran down my throat, and I suddenly felt much calmer.

At that moment, I realized that this place was very creepy. The night was dark, full of trees around me and their shadows masking what was beyond them. I could only see a bit of what was surrounding me. Of course, the gravestones weren’t hard to miss, as I was hiding behind one.

No lamps were properly working here. Only one that was flickering intermittently, making buzzing noises. I steadily circumvented the gravestone.

I ran into the deepest area, and I had no clue how to get out of here.

I kept on slowly breathing and wandered along the clean path in front of me. When I stumbled across the old oak tree next to me, I had to take a look-or, better to say, feel it.

The tree was located up on the hill, away from the gravestones. A couple of candles were lit around it. The shadows of the branches swayed in the wind. The leaves rustled like whispers, and the light of the moon illuminated my surroundings. The sound of crickets chirping in the background added to the eerie atmosphere.

I crashed down against the trunk of the oak, filling up my empty stomach with beer. Being further away from the dead folks showed me that the location wasn’t as terrifying.

From one beer came five beers, and before I knew it, I got drunk.

Was the sky always so sparkly? And why were there numerous rocks lying around the ground? I had no idea.

Suddenly, someone in a black cloak crashed next to me, leaning against the trunk of the tree. I turned my head to see who was stupid enough to visit the graveyard at such an hour. (Definitely not including me.)

I couldn’t see a thing, as everything looked blurry and unstable.

The mysterious individual in a cloak turned its head toward me, tilting its head to the left. I blinked repeatedly, trying to focus my sight, but in vain.

“You know, only lunatics visit graveyards when it’s dark outside, and I’m sure no-no-no more than sure! You’re one of the crazy ‘people’.” I said with confidence, air-quoting the last word. “The ones who don’t fear the darkness, or, better to say, they live for the darkness. Are you one of them?” I added. My own insane words brought me to laughter.

The individual chose to be silent, just keeping his face in my direction. I still couldn’t see their face; however, I felt their face were close to me, but just shadowy and full of unclear facial features.

I opened up a new bottle of beer and pressed it against the person sitting next to me. Once I felt a grip around the glass bottle, I let go and focused on drinking again, even though I shouldn’t have.

Approximately five minutes of silence passed by.

“Oh goddammit! Say something or I’ll go mad from the quietness.” I burst out, tossing the now-empty bottle of beer away. I admit it, I was too drunk.

The clattering sound of the beer glass that hit some rock was the only response to my outburst, intensifying the deafening silence between us.

“I’m intrigued by the smell of your lips,” he said. “Would you mind if I tasted them?” A deep and husky voice that belonged to a man finally spoke to me. But I didn’t quite like what was coming out of his mouth.

I’m completely alone, with a man dressed in a cloak sitting next to me at the graveyard, I thought to myself. Emphasizing the word alone .

Have I gone mad? Grandma must be worried sick by now.

My vision was improving suddenly, probably from the shock I experienced. The man in front of me was like an out-of-horror movie. I should have rather kept drinking, I thought again.

I steadily stood up, hugging my chest. The man in the cloak beheld me; however, it was difficult to say where his gaze was directed. My heartbeat was pounding in my ears, and I realized I needed to move away from this ridiculously-looking man.

“I suppose I won’t have a taste of your lips, huh? What a pity. I never imagined I would meet someone here at such an hour; however, I was clearly wrong.” The man said cheerfully, and his hooded head moved up and down, probably checking out my body, which was covered anyway. Unlucky pervert.

“You know I never shared this wonderful place with anyone, which means you’re special and should be honored that I like your company. Agh, people, please don’t get mad at me, would you not? I still consider you all to be my friends, though there’s not much to talk about with you when you’re just bones and ashes.” The man was looking at the gravestones when he was shouting and then laughed like I wasn’t even there, hearing his insanity.

I took slow, tiny steps backward, thinking he wouldn’t notice it. His hooded head tilted to one side, and with that, he swiftly stood up.

“Am I seeing badly, or you’re backing away from me secretly, hoping I wouldn’t notice it?” The man asked in a deeper voice than before. Chills spread over my body.

“No?” I said in an obvious tone.

I quickly looked behind me and caught sight of a car passing on the road before the cemetery gate. I finally knew the way out; however, the only obstacle was the mysterious man in front of me, who was clearly stronger and taller than me. That meant that running out of there wouldn’t save me because he could catch me almost immediately.

Still, I gave it a try.

I turned around and ran the fastest my legs could. I could feel my heart pounding in my chest as I heard no footsteps behind me. I raced down the path in front of me, and just as I rounded the corner out of the cemetery, I glanced swiftly behind me, but to my surprise, no one was there. I slowed my pace and took a deep breath, relieved to be out of danger. I kept on running until I caught sight of my grandma’s old, small house. I bent forward, pressing my hands on my knees. I coughed repeatedly. With sweat running down my forehead and pain in my chest, I gripped the knob of the door and got inside, locking the door. I slammed my back against the door, sliding down with tears collecting in my eyes.

“Child, where the hell have you been?? I send you to buy beer, not to travel to the moon!” Grandma yelled as she walked from the living room into the entrance hall.

Our eyes met, and her eyes went wide. She hurried to me, capturing my cheek. “Are you alright? What happened to you?” She asked, looking around me. “And where is that goddamn beer?”

⸻⸻

Hey! Hope you enjoyed the prologue, which is more like the first chapter lol.

Follow me on social medias.

Check out my new story Shadows of Obsession

1.𝑻𝒉𝒓𝒆𝒆 𝒅𝒐𝒍𝒍𝒂𝒓 𝒃𝒊𝒍𝒍

The entire night passed, and I couldn’t stop being wary of the psychopath I met. Several times throughout the night, I checked the view of our driveway through the window in my room.

No one was there.

I also thought about whether it was a release of my imagination, as I was wasted. However, that manly, deep voice was real. It was hard to get it out of my head.

I explained to Grandma that a dog was chasing me, and I’d dropped the beer she longed for. Thankfully, she wasn’t mad; I didn’t bring any.

Every couple of minutes, I rolled to one side before switching to the other. I checked the time on my phone, which indicated that I didn’t have much time before my shift at the bar began. Bartending wasn’t something I particularly liked doing, but I had no choice. We were in need of money. Grandma has a job as well, although that doesn’t pay much.

To describe my job, it is simple. Bartending is like walking around hell, and you see all those demons around you, staring at you and longing for you. But you have to put up with it with a smile on your face. They leave a good tip otherwise.

When I opened my eyes, a tiny burst of light shone through the window. A furious rain was hammering against it. I grabbed my phone next to me and checked the time. It was almost ten in the morning. At least I slept a little bit, I thought to myself.

After I got out of a very cold shower, I dressed in denim gray jeans and a turtleneck t-shirt, then layered an oversized leather jacket over it. I entangled my hair with a hairbrush and then sprayed lots of cherry perfume all over me. The last touch was wine-red lipstick, so every man could focus on my lips while I talked to him.

I dashed down the stairs, realizing that Grandma had already left for work. I took an apple from the dining table basket and swung open the door to go.

A case of beer was placed in front of the doors. At first, I didn’t understand, but then I recalled yesterday’s night of terror.

It was the same case I’d left at the graveyard. I peeked outside, looking on either side, to see if I saw anyone who could have left it there. No one suspicious could be seen. Only a stray cat was walking down the empty street.

I pulled back the sleeve of my jacket to see my wristwatch. It was almost past half-ten.

“Shit.” I cursed quietly and rushed out of the door, leaving the case of beer untouched outside.

• • •

My shift was boring as hell. Not a lot of customers came today. I was still hopeful because towards the evening it was usually fully crowded here, and it might be surprising, but some customers loved my presence and insisted I should have a drink or two with them. The most surprising thing is that the majority of these people were women and not men.

The door swung open, and a woman in her mid-twenties marched toward the bar counter where I stood behind, washing beer glasses.

“Hello there, darling. Could I have a glass of the strongest bourbon you got there?” She said with a silky, low voice.

A smile was carved into my face. “Of course.”

She placed her small, leather-covered black purse on the counter and dug through her pockets, lifting a pack of cigarettes from it. She lit the cigarette, taking in a long breath of nicotine and blowing it through the corner of her mouth. Grey smoke lingered in the air.

I placed the glass of Bourbon in front of her. She grabbed me by my wrist, piercing her eyes through mine as they met.

I focused on her facial features. Her plump red lips, wide, round hazel eyes, and perfectly shaped nose. Dark red, wavy hair framed her sleek cheeks. Wow, she’s looking like a model , I thought.

“What is your name, pretty girl?” She asked, blowing out smoke directly at my face.

I coughed, waving the smoke away with my other hand. I slipped my hand from hers, furrowing my eyebrows. No one ever dared to touch me, and just because she’s a woman doesn’t mean she is allowed to.

I gripped the rectangle tag on my shirt, pushing it ahead. Her eyes landed on it, and a quiet giggle escaped her mouth.

“Sorry, I didn’t notice, Lily.” She said with a smile. I hadn’t thought of any other name than my mother’s when I started this job. Maybe a part of me wanted to feel that she was with me, protecting me.

The woman focused on her drink and didn’t talk to me for the time she spent in the bar. Only eyeing my every move.

The clock on the wall indicated that it was almost time to close the bar. A few drunk men stayed, babbling about random things under their breath. In the meantime, I cleaned the empty tables, washed a couple of dishes, and waited for the rest of the men to leave, which was the most difficult part to manage. No one wants to listen to you when you’re a woman.

Thankfully, they left willingly as I put a fake smile on my face with a sweet voice, asking them to leave politely.

I put on my favorite band to listen to while I cleaned up what was left in the sink.

Suddenly, the door opened, and a man tall, about six feet, walked inside. He was dressed casually-just some black sweatpants-and a hoodie covered his face. I immediately thought of that terrifying man at the cemetery.

My body started to shiver, and I quickly remembered that I had a knife under the counter just in case.

I bent down, grabbing it before he could notice. I never held a knife in this upright position. I only cut food with it. How can I stab a person?

Don’t panic, Vivienne. Or else you’ll die .

The man was only a meter away from me, his head tilted down. He banged his fist against the wooden counter. I flinched, holding the left side of my chest.

He slowly released the grip, and a three-dollar bill fell.

“One beer.” A low, masculine voice spoke.

I hid the knife back under the counter and tapped the beer fully into a glass. His gaze remained on the floor for an unknown reason until I placed the beer in front of him.

He lifted his head and slid his hood off. I was left speechless. The man wasn’t anything terrifying-looking. He was utterly gorgeous. A long, straight-as-an-arrow raven hair reaching his chest caught my attention first. My gaze shifted up, and I noticed his glaring. Deep brown, upturned eyes met my curious eyes. Beautiful set of full lashes. Eyebrows were thick and slightly arched. His left brow was decorated by a silver double hoop piercing. His jawline was as sharp as the blade I held not long ago. A stubble perfectly shaved defined his facial features significantly.

“Thank you.” He said and captured the ear of the glass, taking a long swallow.

“No problem.” I managed to say back. I grabbed the money he landed me from the counter, examining them to see if they were real.

Probably real.

The bar’s closing time was near, and a knot formed in my throat. How should I tell this muscular, tall man that he has to take his leave? It’s like asking the headsman to let me pray a little longer before executing me.

I slid a hair tie down as my shoulder-length hair was tied in a low ponytail. I brushed my hair with my fingertips, putting my micro bangs in place. I stared at the beautiful man in front of me, and even though I knew he needed to leave, I wanted to fixate on this image of him in my mind for a bit longer.

“I know when it’s time to leave.” He chuckled, taking the last swallow of what was left in the glass. “Thanks, kitty.” He thanked me and took his leave, leaving me speechless at the choice of nickname I was given.

“To compare me to a cat was ridiculous.” I huffed, snatching my bag from under the counter.

I locked the bar quickly and walked the opposite way to my house. It was eleven o’clock, and no living soul was on the street. I pressed my hands against my chest in the cold wind. As I walked, the darkness of the night seemed to grow thicker around me. I felt a shiver of unease run down my spine, and even so, I kept walking.

All of a sudden, a weird rustle came from the forest where I was walking. I stopped in my steps, peering into the dark, but saw nothing. I continued walking, staring straight ahead of me. A pair of heels started knocking lightly against the asphalt. A relief spread through me. I sighed out loud.

“Hey, pretty girl.” I turned my head to the side and saw the woman who couldn’t keep her eyes away from me being by my side. Her hand snuck around my waist, and that startled me. A cold, but soft hand.

“Do you realize how dangerous it is to walk home at such a time? Be more cautious of your surroundings.” She said with a serious tone.

“Should I be more cautious of you?” I asked with laughter. I focused on her reaction; however, that was the total opposite of what I expected. Her hand captured my back, swinging me in front of her and thrusting me into her. I almost screamed at the surprise. A heat formed on my cheeks.

“You should.” She said, brushing her thumb against my cheek.

And with that, she let go of me, walking straight ahead. I almost fell, as nothing was securing my body. I balanced my stance, staring at my silhouette far away in the distance.

I couldn’t deny the heat that spread within me when the woman’s thumb brushed against my cheek. I shook off the weird thoughts and continued walking home.

I took the steps to the front door, unlocking it.

“No beer here anymore,” I mumbled to myself.

I got inside, locked the door behind me, and heard a television being played. I entered the living room, and Grandma was watching some sit-coms. I crashed down onto the couch. My whole body was in agony.

“How was work, Vivienne?” Grandma asked.

“Freaking hell, I swear. Don’t those fuckers own watches or see that I’m tired as well? No! They have to buy a drink right before my shift ends.” I sighed furiously.

“This suffering of ours will never end, child. Our whole life purpose is only to be assigned as slaves. Destroying our bodies each day for a few dollars.” Grandma let out a frustrated laugh. “But- at least you’re by my side, Lily.” Her whole attitude changed, and her sweetness peaked.

I smiled at her, getting up from the couch. “I’ll take a bath, Grandma.” She simply nodded with a smile and focused on the sitcom.

I barged into my room, grabbing my comfortable pajamas out of the drawer and making my way to the bathroom. As the water reached the top of the bathtub, I sank in, letting out a gasp of pleasure. Warm water with scents of honey and caramel radiated through the air.

I gripped the honey shower gel bottle, turning it upside down and squeezing its contents out onto my palm.

As I placed it back in its place, I noticed that a bottle of beer was set next to the shower gels. I flinched upon seeing it, trying to recall if I had drunk beer in the bathtub.

I examined the bathroom, and my gaze stopped at the sink with a few missing bottles of beer in a case.

I rose swiftly from the bathtub, wrapping a towel around my drenched body. I sprinted down the stairs and into the living room.

“Grandma!!!” I yelled so loudly that I gave her almost a heart attack.

“What happened, for god sake?!” She wondered as she snapped her head over her shoulder.

“Did you buy a case of beer today and drink some of it already?” I asked with a higher, shaky voice.

“No, child. I haven’t had the time to buy it. Why are you asking?”

I grasped for a breath, clutching the left side of my chest.

The case of beer I discovered in the morning is the same case I left at the cemetery that now lies in the bathroom sink.

That psychopath got into my house.

⸻⸻

2.𝑷𝒊𝒏𝒌𝒚

I stared at those colorful, shining lights, mesmerized by the vibrant ambiance they created within the bar. The interior was adorned with a kaleidoscope of lights, casting a magical glow all around the interior of the bar. I took a deep breath and inhaled the intoxicating aroma of fine wine and craft beer. Even though I hate working at the bar, I love this strong scent lingering here. As I scanned the room, I could see people laughing and talking, enjoying their drinks and the lively atmosphere. I could sense the infectious energy in the air, and it made me smile.

“Lily, you have to take another shot with us!” A faithful customer named Joseph, in his late forties, loves to ask for shots with me. I usually refuse, but tonight it’s an exception. I slept for approximately two hours. Due to the stress, I couldn’t bring myself to eat even a simple slice of bread. I hid a knife under my bed last night just in case the freaky man would appear next to it. I even commanded Grandma to lock her door. She protested at first, and her reason was: “What if I need to use the bathroom, and because the door will be locked, I’ll pee myself?” Yeah, that’s exactly what she said to me.

I returned to reality and stared at Joseph, who was sitting in front of me.

Drinking would make me dizzy in no time. Yet I accepted it.

I poured tequila at the very top of the empty shot glasses, overflowing them and spilling some on the wooden counter.

Joseph raised his hand in a toast. “To the best and cutest bartender far and near!” He rattled his glass against mine, smirking. I ignored what he said about me and swallowed the whole liquid. As the burning sensation of the alcohol coursed down my throat, I couldn’t help but feel a warm buzz spreading throughout my body.

“One glass of red vine.” I shifted my head to the voice of a woman who had come to the bar yesterday and startled me on my way home. Her look was completely different today. Her top matched the color of her hair. The top perfectly showed off her cleavage. The leopard coat was hanging onto her shoulders, but her hands were free out of the sleeves. It was hard for me to see her legs, but I took notice of the black leather material dragging down her thighs. Her lips were painted a deep red, and her eyes were lined with black eyeliner. She was holding a little purse, which she carelessly dumped onto the counter.

“Here you go,” I said, placing the glass of wine in front of her. I noticed that the image of her was starting to shake, and I had to hold myself by the counter.

“Are you okay, Lily?” I felt Joseph beside me and his hand on my shoulder.

“I’m alright,” I assured him with a fake smile.

His hand was still attached to my shoulder, which irritated me.

“You can let go of me. I’m okay now.” I said fiercely, looking at him over my shoulder.

He drew closer to me, locking his hand on my waist. “I love it when you’re wearing such a short skirt.” His lips move to my ear. “Turns me on.” He whispered.

Feeling his hand on my waist made my skin crawl, and his words only intensified my discomfort. I hate men .

I knew Joseph had a thing for me. Despite me refusing his proposals for dates or drinking, he still tried his best to win me over.

He didn’t mind the age difference between us, and he surely didn’t mind that his wife and kids were home waiting for him while he was hitting on a twenty-year-old girl.

Joseph was the kind of man I’d simply shoot with a gun if I owned one. Unfortunately, with the little I get paid, I can’t afford such a weapon, only a pepper spray.

“Whatcha doing you disgustingly after warranty, old bastard? Don’t you have a wife at home? Or should I teach you a lesson and chop off that pinky-size dick?”

That velvety voice.

I was freed from his capture as the woman with red hair pushed me aside, holding a sharp knife to Joseph’s throat.

Her gaze shifted to mine, and the knife bore into his skin. “It’s up to you, pretty girl. Should I kill this bastard for you?” She asked, and then an evil giggle escaped her mouth.

If he dies, I’ll lose my job, and I can’t afford that.

“No!! Don’t do it. Just- leave him go, please.” I said with a panic in my voice.

Her gaze turned back to him. She pushed the knife so deep into his skin that I could see a drop of blood release from his flesh.

“Go.” She said with a threatening voice that didn’t sound like it belonged to her.

Joseph sprinted from behind the counter, making his way outside. Worriedly, he glanced our way, hoping that the woman wouldn’t follow him outside.

I looked back at her; her stunning figure could hardly be compared to my slim body with no huge ass or large breasts. Her body was my dream body.

“T-Thank you.” I stuttered.

Her fingers swiftly gripped a few strands of my hair, wrapping them around her index finger. “See you later, pretty girl.” She let go of my hair as she walked back to the counter, leaving money on top for the wine.

Thankfully, almost everyone was wasted, so just a few people noticed what was happening behind the counter.

• • •

My shift ended a lot sooner than yesterday, which was a huge relief. However, walking home was stressing me out so much that I half forgot how to put my feet in front of me. Every corner of the night appeared to be a demon staring at me with a huge, scary smile carved on its face.

I had to drop my gaze to the asphalt so my legs would be able to work normally again.

As I appeared in front of my house, Grandma was standing behind a tall, masculine man who had a hood over his head.

My eyes widen in horror. I drew deep breaths into my lungs. I sprinted toward the tall man, jumping onto his back and boring my fingernails into his face. I almost scratched his eyeballs out. But he hasn’t made a simple sound.

“Get inside, grandma! Call the police!” I screamed at the top of my lungs.

But then his hands traveled down my ass, which reminded me I had a short skirt on.

I was about to release my strength from my legs and jump onto the ground, but his grip got too strong, and I couldn’t pull away from him.

“Child! He was only helping me!” Grandma yelled at me.

Helping her?

I stopped resisting his hands and yielded. He did not let go of me, even though I was expecting it to happen.

“Are you okay, Lily?” Grandma asked as she came closer to me.

I slowly slide off his back, capturing Grandma’s hands. “I’m just fine. What about you? Are you hurt?” I asked nervously.

Grandma shook her head, and that made my worries go away.

I turned my head toward the man, and I again met those dark chocolate eyes. His long hair was now tied in a lower ponytail, and a few strands of hair were flowing in front of his eyes. His clothes were simple yet stylish, with a fitted black t-shirt and dark gray baggy jeans. On top of his t-shirt, he wore a large leather jacket that hugged his muscular shoulders.

I tore my eyes away from him and focused back on Grandma. “What happened?” I asked.

She pointed her finger at the many shopping bags lying against the beginning of the steps. “They were too heavy for me to carry, so this gentleman offered himself to carry these bags home for me.” She explained.

Okay, but now I feel really shitty.

“Forgive me, I was just startled to see a man at such an hour in front of our house.” I didn’t dare look him in the eyes.

“There’s nothing to forgive, Miss. I understand completely.”

I tighten the grip around Grandma’s arm.

“Have a pleasant night.” He said as he pulled out a pack of cigarettes from his pocket, leaving.

“Thank you!!” Grandma yelled, and the man waved his hand as he was turned back at us. You could only see the smoke leaving his cigarette.

• • •

Reading a book or watching television did not ease my worry about the mysteriously hot man. First, he met me at work, and now he helped my grandma with bags. It just seems too coincidental.

I need to be more wary of my surroundings, as the woman told me. She’s also a little weird to begin with. She almost killed a person. However, Joseph would deserve it, and I don’t care how nuts I sound. She’s my savior, and I shall pay my debt next time I see her, which hopefully will be tomorrow.

I got up from my bed, heading towards the window. I pushed it up, smelling the wet grass that the fog caused. As I stood by the window, the cool night air brushed against my face, refreshing my senses. Maybe that’s all I need. A breath of fresh air.

I stuck my head out, looking around, and that’s when I caught sight of a shadowy figure by the trees. We live near the forest, and your imagination can sometimes go wild. I thought I saw many creatures lurking in the dark when I was younger. Grandma always walked with me inside the forest, showing me there’s nothing there and that our minds can trick us into believing we see what we imagine we see.

I blink repeatedly and shake my head. But I still saw the figure. It was a pretty tall silhouette.

I hid my head back inside and closed the window. The shadowy figure moved its place closer to the road.

“That’s enough.”

I ran downstairs, grabbing a kitchen knife, making my way outside.

I cannot stand this feeling of helplessness. I’m done being weak. If something wants to take me, he shall have his chance to do so.

I swung the front door, taking tiny steps outside. A few leaves blew through the porch, making a rustling noise.

I slowly walked down the steps, holding the knife in my hand upright. I shifted my gaze in the direction of the shadowy figure, and it was still there.

This scene reminded me of a horror movie I saw a while ago with my grandma. It was not a clever idea to watch something so brutal with my almost-crazy grandmother. I couldn’t sleep properly for a week straight after that.

I stayed still in front of the house, not moving in any way. The silhouette did the same. I guess we were on the same page of social distance.

The sound of my fast-beat heart was banging in my head. Despite that, I focused all my senses on the silhouette.

In a blink of an eye, the silhouette was gone.

It only took one blink for me to lose sight of my danger-possibly my killer.

My grandmother, even though she isn’t exactly right in her mind, wouldn’t have any enemies. She only goes to work, where she’s the cleaning lady, and goes back home, drinking her icy beer and watching unfunny sitcoms.

Whereas I work at the bar, where every man’s wife hates me because they like me. Seeing me dress in a skirt with red lipstick smashed against my lips. I played unfairly. I’m aware of that. But I need money to survive.

I spun in circles, ready for the silhouette from each side. However, there was no noise indication. Nothing could tell me where the shadowy figure was.

I stopped spinning as my head spun instead, and I felt dizzy. The knife in my hand slipped away; only its steel rang against the rocky ground.

“Giving up already?” His husky voice brushed against my sensitive ear. I tried to turn my head around, but his hands stopped me from doing so.

They clenched around my waist like a tick that wasn’t possible to pull out. His head fell into the lobe of my shoulder.

I felt weak in his presence .

I could sense the tip of his nose and his surprisingly soft lips against my skin. No warmth was radiating from them.

He inhaled my skin, making a sighing noise of pleasure. “You smell so incredibly sexy. Like a cherry, mademoiselle .” His freezing breath spread goosebumps on my body.

His right hand shifted from my waist down to my inner thigh.

“Could I taste the cherry down here?” His hand quickly shifted up my thigh.

⸻⸻

Update every Saturday :)

Hope you enjoyed this chapter!

3.𝑾𝒉𝒚?

“What the hell, you creepy weirdo?!” I shouted, throwing my hands around. Suddenly, the grip on my waist and thigh was gone with the wind. I instantly turned back, but no man was near me or the house, almost like he had never been there.

It could be some unfunny prank since Halloween is a few weeks away. Maybe it’s someone from the bar. Could it be Joseph? But after yesterday, he doesn’t look like the type who doesn’t fear danger.

I got back into my room, jumping into my comfortable bed covered in violet sheets and hugging my legs.

“I can’t even fucking call the cops!!” I threw a tantrum.

Someone is clearly playing with me, and I’ll make sure to find that prick.

I bore my face into my knees, humming a song that usually calms me down. My mother sang it to me when I was scared of a storm. She put a large blanket over us and quietly sang a calm melody into my ears.

“I miss you, mom.”

• • •

“Vivienne!! Wake up, or you’ll get fired. Don’t be so lazy, would you?”

Grandma’s voice? Why is she yelling at me so early in the morning?

I rubbed my sleepy eyes, meeting my grandmother’s face up close. I flinched against the bed frame.

“God! What’s happened?”

“Work, Vivienne, work.”

Oh, right.

“Sorry, Grandma. I didn’t sleep the best these past few days. I’ll get ready immediately.” I said.

She looked at me hesitantly. Probably because I had to urge myself to lay back. So I opened my comforter, grimacing at her. She sighed, shaking her head.

Thankfully, she left because otherwise she’d be late for work as well. I haven’t had any time for myself or my hobbies. I’ve only been occupied with my work and that pervert who showed up yesterday. Could life get any worse?

Wait, scratch that. People always say that, and it truly gets worse.

I sprinted all the way to the bar, and as I thought, my boss was already behind the counter serving drinks. Why do people drink so early in the first place?

“Want to be fired, Vivienne?” He threatened in his lower tone.

“I apologize, boss. You know I never oversleep, and I’m always on time here.” I whispered so other people wouldn’t hear.

He rolled his eyes and didn’t reply anything back because he knew I was right. I’m always right.

I immediately started working. More and more customers came as time progressed. I glanced a couple of times at the door in the hope of seeing the red-headed woman.

I don’t even know how I will repay her since I have little money. Perhaps a glass of wine will be good enough?

“Three shots of vodka, please.” A man with gray hair requested. He was living near me, but I didn’t know him personally.

“William, did you hear the news?” Another man asked him as he came to him.

“No? What happened?” William wondered.

“Well, I don’t know if it’s one hundred percent true, but there’s gossip going around that Joseph Smith suddenly died yesterday.”

I sharply took a breath. Was I hearing that correctly? That Joseph who was healthy-looking yesterday?

“Oh Jesus, I cannot believe what’s coming out of your mouth! May his soul rest peacefully if it’s true.” William said.

The two of them kept talking about Joseph, and it felt like time had frozen; everyone and everything moved slowly as a snail.

Right then, the front door opened, and the woman with crimson hair entered the room with a cigarette in her mouth. A perfectly fitted raven corset hugged her waist. A mini leather skirt in the deepest color of green showed off her curves. She looked like a goddess.

“Hello there, pretty girl. One glass of whiskey.” She said, smiling at me.

As I poured the liquid, my hands started to tremble. Why did they, though? It’s not like it was my fault that Joseph died. Right? Madeline couldn’t possibly…

“Is it my drink?” She asked, pulling me out of my thoughts.

“Oh, yes. It is.”

I placed the drink in front of her and took orders from new customers.

She kept her eyes on me through the night. I noticed she is quite sociable. She began some conversations with people by the pool table, and she even played with them. She looks like she loves to have fun and does not care about anything in the world. I wish I could be so careless like her. To be so free-looking with no problems clouding my mind.

She returned to the counter, smirking at me. “Enjoying your night?” She asked.

I chuckled. “Very much. My heart is overflowing with joy after working since the tenth until now. I don’t feel my feet, and my back is killing me. Oh, and I didn’t eat anything in the past few days, so I’m probably slowly dying, but other than those tiny inconveniences, I’m enjoying my night.” I burst out with a smile on my face.

Her eyes were in wide shock, and her brows were raised. She then started to cackle, and that took me by surprise.

“Pardon me, but that was hilarious.” She said.

“Is my misery funny to you?”

Her laugh disappeared, and a seriousness overtook her features. “If I’m seeing correctly, your shift ends in one hour.” She checked her wristwatch.

“Yes, why?”

“I’ll stay with you until you close the bar.”

“Why?”

“Do you always ask so many questions?”

And with that, one hour passed, and she kept her promise by waiting for me. I gave a quick call to Grandma to tell her I’d be coming home later. I had no idea where we were going, but it was the richer part of our town.

We stopped before an old-looking apartment complex, which was made out of bricks. The woman opened the antique wooden door, and we went up the stairs into her apartment.

“Make yourself at home.” She said, pointing to the dark red leather couch that was placed at the center of the living room.

I sat down, moving myself in my seat to find a comfortable spot. I never visited someone else’s place. I was feeling a little uncomfortable, but I managed to stay cool.

The woman walked into the living room with a cup of tea, placing it steadily on the glass table in front of me.

“I thought you would be more pleased with tea than alcohol, am I right?” She asked, staring at me.

“Yeah, I mean, of course. I love tea.” I agreed softly.

Then she sat down awfully close to me. Her hand rested behind me on the top of the couch. I tried to remain calm, as I didn’t want to look weird.

I glanced at the tea, which was in the lightest shade of pink.

“We haven’t had the chance to properly introduce ourselves. I’m Madeline.” She greeted me with her hand extended out.

I gently captured her hand, looking into her hazel eyes. “I’m actually Vivi. I’m using a fake name at work.”

She chuckled. “I understand why since yesterday.”

I awkwardly smiled and reached for the cup of tea. I took a sip of it and was surprised by its flavor.

“Is that raspberry?” I wondered. I sniffed the aroma of steam.

“Yes, it is.” She agreed.

Her hand, which was behind me, suddenly touched a few strands of my hair. I stayed still, not letting out any sound or action of discomfort.

A woman I barely know is caressing my hair.

I withdraw from her, furrowing my eyebrows. “Do you think I’ll like you because you’re acting nice to me?” I burst out, placing the cup of tea down.

“Act?”

“You heard me the first time.” I crossed my arms.

“Forgive me, I just…” She looked suddenly so nervous around me. She shifted her gaze away from me, staring at the floor.

“I don’t have many female friends, so I have no clue how to act around you. I thought we could be friends, perhaps?” She said softly.

“We can be friends, of course. I have no experience with female friendships either.” I comforted. “But why did you invited me here?”

Where was that woman I saw in the bar? The brave woman who held a knife against a man’s throat? The confident woman just vanished, and I have no idea where she is hiding. Being vulnerable around me? Is it real or just a charade?

“I invited you because I thought you needed someone to rely on. Have a rest. A change of place can help you if you have trouble sleeping.” She explained when I became quiet.

“How do you know I have trouble sleeping? Is it so obvious?” I huffed.

“I cannot lie to you, Vivienne.” She giggled. A hard smile was carved into my face.

I looked around the room and was pleasantly impressed by how well it had been designed. The walls were made of bricks, just like the apartment’s façade. Numerous tall plants surrounded the area, with a warm-toned light bulb in the corner. The sofa and chairs were upholstered in a deep, rich red fabric that was quite comfy to sit on. A wide window overlooked the city, providing a stunning view of our small town.

“I moved here not long ago. This is my hometown. I was traveling constantly, and I grew tired of it. I got homesick.” She leaned her cheek against her palm. “I had this urge to return home, and now, here I am.”

We made eye contact, and I got lost in her round hazel eyes. For a second, I thought I had become hypnotized because I couldn’t break the connection our eyes held. Her eyes then studied my face. Especially my lips, and that broke my trance. I got up from the couch. “Thank you for tonight, Madeline. I should head home now. It’s too late. Grandma will worry.” I said it plainly, looking anywhere but her eyes.

She was quiet for some seconds, sighing then. She also got up, offering to walk me home, but I refused. Since I was not used to being alone with someone, I needed some time by myself, and my thoughts.

⸻⸻

4.𝑭𝒐𝒐𝒕𝒔𝒕𝒆𝒑𝒔

The sky was finally clear, full of twinkling stars. No fog could be detected. It was a very pleasant evening. In the distance, I could recognize the figure of a man. He was walking weirdly, dragging his left leg behind him. I hurriedly came up to him to check if he was okay.

“Sorry to disturb you; I just wanted to be sure you’re alright.” His head turned to the side, and his chocolate eyes met mine. The moonlight was casting a bright light on him. I could see blood on his mouth and sweat dripping down his forehead. My gaze shifted down, and a knife was thrust into his leg.

“Oh, my fucking god! What happened to you?” I shrieked. Too much blood was pouring out of his wound. The knife was deeply buried in his flesh.

“I was fighting some men as they were trying to rob me, and that’s how I ended up.” He confessed and huffed.

I cannot leave him here alone. After he helped Grandma, I had to repay him.

“Let’s go to my house. I’ll help you if you would rather not go to the hospital.” I said and supported his arms so he could feel more at ease.

It wasn’t right to persuade him to go to my house when I knew nothing of medical stuff or how to remove a knife from the flesh, but when would I repay him, if not now?

He gave me a quick smile with a nod, and we slowly walked back to my house. Grandma was without a doubt asleep, so we had a clear space for ourselves.

“So, how did it happen?” I asked, breaking the awkward silence.

“How did they stab me?”

“No- I meant, how did it come to this? You’re a pretty tall, muscular guy. If I were a man, I’d never try to rob you.” I said.

He let out a loud laugh, almost losing his ability to walk straight. It took him several minutes to calm down.

“Are you done now?” I asked, irritated.

“It depends if more hilarious stuff comes out of your mouth.” He smirked at me and eyed my body.

I rolled my eyes and tugged on him.

Men could be lying on the death bed and still have inappropriate fantasies about women. But this was a different situation because I wanted to get rid of the debt that he caused when he helped Grandma.

After twenty minutes of slow walking, we entered the living room. I placed him gently on the couch, supporting his leg with a chair.

I ran around the house like a crazy person, trying to find a first-aid kit box. After digging through the cabinets in the bathroom, I thankfully found an old box with all the supplies I needed.

I positioned myself on my knees-my hands were constantly shaking. I grabbed the knife’s handle and quickly drew it out of his flesh. He bit his lip so no sound would be made.

Too much blood , I thought.

“W-What should I?” He just stared at me, lifeless. “Ugh! I will handle it myself.”

I know he was fighting alone against more than one person, but such a towering man with so many muscles couldn’t beat up a couple of thieves? What were they trying to steal from him? A pack of cigarettes and a few dollars?

Blood flooded all around his leg, dripping onto the floor. I quickly grabbed a bandage and wrapped it around his leg to stop the bleeding. He winced in pain and let out a sigh of relief when I finished. I have no idea if what I did was right, but I cannot imagine I would be so heartless, leaving him to die in pain on the street. Maybe I should’ve taken him to the hospital after all.

“I have some old clothes that Grandpa wore, and there should be a pair of sweatpants too,” I said. His jeans had a big hole from the knife, and well, they were covered in blood.

“Alright.” He answered nonchalantly.

I helped him get upstairs soundlessly. I sat him on the edge of the bathtub and headed to the storage room. It was hard to look all through those clothes without being in pain.

Grandpa died a few years before my mother. He had some heart disease that could not be cured. I remember a glimpse of him. He was a very kind man.

Finally, I found black sweatpants and sprinted to the bathroom upstairs. I stayed outside, as he should be capable of changing by himself. While he was changing, my grandmother woke up. A light in her room flickered, which I could see from the stairs.

I barged back inside, seeing him half naked. “Sorry, but my grandma woke up, so-” I approached him and helped him pull the sweatpants up without asking permission to do so. Our eyes met for a brief second as he stared down at me with his dark eyes. A slight heat formed on my cheeks.

“We have to hide in my room, like right now!” I said, grabbing him by the wrist. I dragged him into my room, which was opposite the bathroom. I closed the door and pushed him onto the bed.

“Isn’t it too soon for us to lay in bed together?” He asked with a smirk.

He probably feels better , I thought.

“Get. Inside,” I commanded with a stern voice.

He listened to me and hid under the heavy covers. I laid right next to him, pulling the cover up to my chin. I could hear the footsteps getting closer to my door. My heart was racing like crazy. If Grandma found out I had a man in my bed, she would get a heart attack.

She does want me to find someone, but not without her permission first. She’s afraid I’d end up like my mother.

The door slowly opened with a squeaking sound. Without thinking, I put my hands around his body and thrust him into mine.

He was lower than I expected, and his face bore into my chest. I bit into my lip as I couldn’t scream from embarrassment.

His hand coiled around my waist, and my eyebrows instantly furrowed. I wriggled in his grasp, trying to free myself, but he held me tight. He for sure heard my racing heart. His strong and long fingers grasped my back, and his face nuzzled into my neck.

Grandma took a few steps ahead, but as she saw nothing unusual, she wandered back to her room downstairs.

The house echoed with her footsteps.

⸻⸻

Short chapter…

Anyways,

follow

me on social medias!

5.𝑩𝒍𝒂𝒏𝒌 𝒑𝒂𝒈𝒆

Sometimes, life is unpredictable. However, it usually tends more toward the negative than the positive. I always asked the higher power for something nice to happen to me because I had been unfortunate my entire life. God never answered my prayers, yet I feel compelled to pray because I need some hope. Someone who will bring some luck into my life.

The first time I truly prayed to God was when my mother died.

Of course, my mother did not rise from the dead. I had hoped she would after I prayed a couple of times on my knees in church. I was a silly child.

I know it’s unreasonable to simply deny God after growing up worshiping him. But I have realized he never helped me. He never answered my prayers. So, why should I continue to worship him?

I believe there’s a higher power, and I pray to that. Whoever or whatever it is giving me hope that my life may get better. Even the tiniest hope is better than nothing.

The most unpredictable scene I could have pictured in my head was a man lying in my bed while his face was buried in my chest. If someone told me this was going to happen, I’d probably jump in front of a moving car.

My hatred toward men started when I learned my father left my mother because he only wanted sex and not a baby to take care of. My foolish mother loved that prick and even married him. She tried to convince him that I was a piece of joyful news. He, on the other hand, couldn’t give a damn about his care for me.

After he left my mother, allegedly he had found a younger, more beautiful woman. Which had no desire to bear a child.

My grandmother told me everything she knew once I came of age. Things my mother wouldn’t tell me because she was probably ashamed. Later on, she came to the realization that my father was nothing but a piece of trash. However, the knowledge came far too late.

Why do women always make the wrong choice when picking the right man? Don’t they see what a monster is right beside them?

I’ve never been in love, and I have no desire to be till the right and fine man finds me. A man with purity behind his eyes. The one who will shed light into my darkness.

And that someone is most definitely not the man curled onto my body like a serpent.

“If you don’t pull away in three seconds, I will shred you to pieces.” I softly said.

“One.”

“Two.”

Why is he not pulling away?

“Three-” He swiftly pulled away, raising his hands as if he had been caught stealing.

I had to remind myself why he was in my house and inside my bed and in my sheets I would have to put in the washer. I cannot stand outside clothes inside my comfortable, soft, fluffy bed.

The reason was me.

When I focused on his facial features, I saw a glimpse of darkness. His eyes weren’t so bright, and the wide smile was gone. Maybe I was reading too much into it, but at that moment, I nearly killed myself as my heart raced with seconds.

I shifted to the edge of the bed and landed on my back as I hit the floor.

He suddenly woke up from the trance he was in and jumped out of bed. “I’m forever in debt. Thank you.” He kindly said, and passed through me. His steps weren’t heard, but I thought they would be extremely loud due to his thick platform combat boots.

Embarrassment crawled through my body. Perhaps I was the one in a trance. No man has ever touched me like he did. And even though I hated it, I only missed the warmth of his large hands that radiated on my back.

I snuck back into my bed and caught the scent of a man’s cologne. Bergamot, plum, and pear dominated. Those notes I could easily recognize. Who would have thought that a man could smell so pleasant?

My eyelids slowly fell as they got heavy, and I couldn’t resist the slumber. The smell somehow magically turned my nightmares, which I was usually dreaming of, into a peaceful, serene place full of clouds. I felt safe and secure, knowing that I was away from the horrors of my dreams surrounding me with the scent of a man, which I knew nothing about.

It feels strange to be in the presence of a man I barely know. But I longed to know more people. Someone I could be close with. Madeline as my first female friend, and him for maybe something like a friendship.

I just needed someone to want me .

• • •

The next day I spent home since I had a deal with my boss to have one day off to take care of our household. Grandma is too old to do everything by herself, even though she’s pretty capable of moving.

I started cleaning the kitchen with some music blasting from my phone. I moved my hips to the beat of the song and swayed my way down. I was crouched down, humming the lyrics.

Where there’s music, there’s me. If there’s no music, don’t expect me.

When I finished the kitchen, all shining with cleanliness, I moved on to the living room, where we spent most of the time. I’ll spare you the details of how much dust was sitting on the television and how I almost fell from the ladder as I was cleaning the top of the porcelain cabinet full of ancient dinner sets.

Slowly, I cleaned the bathroom and Grandma’s room. Lastly, I moved to my own room, which was a big mess. I checked the time on my phone and was in complete shock.

It was eight o’clock. And I haven’t eaten or drunk anything. All I was doing was cleaning like a freak. And even though I tried to convince myself that it was because I enjoy cleaning, the true reason was different.

I was scared.

I tried to act brave, but it was only a disguise. Just knowing that a total maniac knows where I live and can freely enter my home is enough to make me pee myself. Who wouldn’t?

I cannot stand the feeling of loneliness when I know someone is trying to get me. Grandma is old, and she couldn’t help us. I know that, but I don’t want to be alone. I don’t want to feel my trembling legs, as I expect that someone will break down the front door and kill me.

What does he want from me anyway?

I cannot give him money since I don’t have any. I only acted kind and offered him my beer because I was extremely drunk, and I thought he was a normal person.

Why do I have to suffer again? Wasn’t I punished enough?

• • •

It seemed that sleep was something I lacked because I fell asleep once again. I rose up from the ground that I lay on and tottered out of my room downstairs.

I gripped the railing of the wooden staircase tightly. I quickly took steps down the stairs, brushing my fingers on the railing.

The television was on, playing, and I could recognize the sound of the rocking chair that my Grandma always sits on.

As I was about to finish the last step, I froze. Grandma wasn’t alone in the living room. Someone else was there, talking with her.

I unfroze and finished the last step. I stayed hidden behind the wall that separated the living room from the entrance hall.

Instead of a sitcom, a music channel was on, which was pretty unusual for Grandma to listen to.

The rocking sound of the chair was persistent.

“Are you taking me?” Grandma asked with a high-pitched voice.

“No.” The voice belonged to a man.

“Not yet.” He laughed.

“Ahh, I’m so glad to hear that. I couldn’t imagine leaving her here all alone suddenly. Poor girl. She’s been through so much, and I feel like I failed her in some ways that I couldn’t replace her mother as I wished I could.”

Is she talking about me?

“The last page of your book is not yet written, Eleanor. Do not worry. You did the best you could.” The man said it with a calm, light voice. It almost sounded comforting.

I peeked into the living room, first noticing Grandma and then changing my gaze to the left side of the room.

“So, I guess you’ll be leaving empty-handed.” Grandma chuckled.

“I never leave empty-handed. Be sure of that.”

His gaze was immediately drawn to me. I slammed myself against the wall, pressing my hand onto my chest. My heart was racing like wild horses being chased. I slapped my mouth and breathed through my nose since I did not want to make any sounds.

I squeezed my eyes shut in the hope I wouldn’t see the freak in front of me. It was impossible for me not to think about his image. The sight of his black cloak and the mystery of his hidden face sent shivers down my spine.

It cannot be what I think it is, right? I thought to myself.

As I crept over the wall, I clung to it with my hands to keep myself steady. My breathing shuddered as I cautiously scanned the room. Grandma was in the exact same spot, except when I looked at the television, a sitcom was playing instead of music.

I looked to the other side of the room, where he had previously stood, but he wasn’t there.

I returned myself to the wall, letting out heavy breaths. I turned my head to the stairs, and decided to go back to my room. I had to be alone, just with my thoughts. And talking to Grandma wouldn’t help me understand what I just witnessed. Actually, it would make it even worse. How did Grandma know him? Is this the first time he has shown himself to her?

I crashed down on the bed, running my hands through my hair. I sighed in frustration. I couldn’t shake off the feeling of defeat as I sat there, my mind swirling with thoughts of all the things that had gone wrong, and all of the things that might go wrong.

I quickly rose up and headed to the bathroom. I opened the water tap and swung my hands under the stream of icy-cold water. I cupped my hands together until they were full of water and splashed it against my face.

When I rose my posture to look at myself in the mirror, a figure in a black cloak was standing behind me.

“ BOO! “

⸻⸻

6.𝑩𝒖𝒓𝒏 𝒊𝒏 𝒉𝒆𝒍𝒍

I smashed my right hand against the mirror without any hesitation. The glass shattered into pieces, and the shards cut my hand open.

I turned back, but he disappeared again. He just likes to play a game with me. Scare me when I’m the most vulnerable.

Then I felt the burning pain on my knuckles. Blood spread all over my hand. I cursed in pain and stumbled back, my hand bleeding profusely. I could barely move my hand.

“You fucking psycho! Burn in hell!” I yelled.

I opened the cabinet under the sink and looked for anything close to a bandage. Since I used it for the man’s leg, there was nothing left for my knuckles.

I swung the door and sprinted into my room, where I had an old piece of T-shirt set on the table. I grabbed it and pressed it against my bleeding hand.

“Did something happen?” Grandma showed up on the threshold.

“I’m so sorry.” I looked away from her.

She checked the bathroom quickly and returned to my room. She grabbed my hand gently and revealed what was underneath the fabric.

“We should go to the hospital.” She declared.

“No! Absolutely not. You have work tomorrow, and so do I. Let’s just go back to sleep.” Visiting the hospital this late at night wasn’t an option, and I honestly didn’t see the point of it. Yes, I was scratched a bit here and there; however, it wasn’t anything serious.

Grandma somehow let me convince her to stay home and just wrap it with some other clean piece of clothing since I had nothing else to use.

I could see how upset she was. She was dealing with many things, and I was another burden to carry.

I recalled the thing she said to him : “She’s been through so much, and I feel like I failed her in some ways that I couldn’t replace her mother as I wished I could.”

Does she really think she failed to care for me? That she isn’t a good enough replacement for my mother’s place?

No one can replace her, but Grandma is doing everything in her power to be my mother’s replacement. Even though I might not show it, I love her so much. She’s the only one left for me. My only family. If something were to happen to her, I would never forgive myself.

If he does something to her, I will kill him and tear that ugly ass cloak from his body. No matter what he was.

• • •

As I expected, the next day at work, I was like a ghost. Conversations about Joseph’s funeral weren’t helping me in my dreadful mood. I still wonder what happened to him.

The afternoon was pretty calm, with heavy rain. The rain has continued since this morning, which isn’t good for our business. I nearly slept through my six alarms. Who wants to go to work in such a calamity outside?

Only one person could bring me into a better mood. Madeline. But she was nowhere to be found.

She usually comes drinking later in the evening as a normal person and not as one of those old gramps who needs a strong shot right before lunch.

I had some time off and sat on the rock-hard chair. I searched for a lighter that I found next to a set of pens and pencils. I grabbed a pack of cigarettes and lit one. I’m not a big smoker; however, when I get anxious, I have to have nicotine in my lungs.

“Slacking off?” Madeline’s voice alarmed me as she leaned her forearms against the edge of the counter.

I immediately jumped on my feet, blowing out smoke.

“Well, as you can see, not many people came today because of the weather, yet you did.” I laughed nervously. What was that? Can’t I speak without embarrassing myself?

She smiled at me with her wide hazel eyes, so beautiful that I forgot about everything bad that had happened to me. She’s my cure.

“It seems like you haven’t been sleeping again. You can tell me what’s bothering you. I’m a good listener.” She smirked at me.

“But firstly, do you want a drink?” I asked.

“Sure, one glass of whiskey would be lovely.”

I picked a random whiskey within reach and poured it into the small glass.

“And it’s on me. I still owe you from a few days ago when you saved me from Joseph.” I added as I placed the drink in front of her.

She plastered a smile on her face. And it was that kind of smile that could kill one.

“You don’t owe me anything, pretty girl. Or would you rather be in debt so that I can continue to visit you?” She leaned more forward, and a dangerous grin appeared on her face.

I took a step back; only the counter was separating us.

Before I could utter a single word, a new customer came. All soaked in rain.

As he walked toward me, I could see more of his facial features, and god, he was truly a handsome guy. He had a strong jawline, strong cheekbones, and the most captivating eyes I’d ever seen.

“One glass of red wine, please.” He said, taking off his drenched coat.

“Pretty good weather, huh?” I tried to joke. I’m emphasizing the word ‘tried’.

“Tell me about it. I was expecting a sunny day after so many rainy ones. Guess we won’t get lucky for a while, Miss.” He gave me a quick smile and brushed his fingers through his short, warm, honey-blond hair.

Heat formed on my cheeks. I had never talked to a guy so gorgeous before. When I focused my attention back on Madeline, she looked rather disturbed by my flustered face.

The guy, who could be a little older than me, took his wine and coat to the back of the room, where it was quieter, and pulled out his laptop.

“You wanted to tell me something?” Madeline suddenly reminded me of our previous conversation, but she said it with harshness.

“Oh yeah, sorry. I forgot. It’s just that I feel like everything bad is happening while I’m home, and when I’m somewhere else, I feel much calmer. I love my house, though there’s some bad energy inside.” I tried to explain the best I could without sounding like a freak who can see ghosts.

“Do you want to sleep at my place?” She asked, staring into my eyes.

What?

I couldn’t possibly accept that, right? I mean, what about leaving Grandma all alone?

“I-I’m not sure if I could do that. You know, I live with my grandma. I would worry about her.” I explained, pulling out another cigarette.

She swiftly stretched her hand to my cigarette and snatched it from my mouth, lit it, and took a long breath of the nicotine.

“You won’t stay for years. Just for a couple of days.” She chuckled.

“I cook fantastic meals. You won’t be able to stop eating.” She placed the cigarette back into my lips as they stayed parted.

I’ve never stayed over at someone else’s place, let alone stay there for a couple of days. But I want to test this theory. Will he visit me when I’m somewhere else? And I have to know why he is visiting me. Why is he obsessed with scaring me? I just have to know.

“Okay then. I’ll stay with you for a couple of days. Thank you, Maddy.”

Her eyes went around as I used a nickname for her without asking for permission first. She didn’t say anything, though. Is she mad at me? I cannot tell. Her face was dull.

I continued doing my work as new customers came. We didn’t exchange any words. While I was serving people alcohol, she continued to drink her whiskey and stare into her phone.

When I compare the two of us, I look like a poor girl who seduces older men for money, and she looks like she got her life together and her family is drowning in wealth.

The two of us come from completely different worlds.

⸻⸻

Vote and comment!!!

7.𝑴𝒚 𝒓𝒖𝒍𝒆𝒔

When my boss came and saw that the bar was almost empty, he decided to close it sooner because it would save electricity. And I was more than happy to get out of that shit hole.

Madeline suddenly looked in a better mood, and as we walked to her apartment, which is very close to my bar, we started to talk about random stuff.

Maybe making a friend wasn’t so difficult after all.

We entered her apartment and crashed down onto her dark red leather couch, which I deeply envied.

I still had to get my clothes and necessities, but that could wait until tomorrow. I called my grandma, and she was in shock when I said I was staying over at my friend’s house.

She knows I have no friends. Well, now I have one. It’s too early to call it a friendship, but I just can’t help but feel overjoyed.

“I’ll go make us something to eat, and meanwhile, you can jump into the shower. Down the hall to the left.” She informed me and headed to the kitchen.

In a few minutes, I could hear the kettle slowly reaching the boiling point. Then I smelled the sweet, fruity scent in the air as the boiling water was poured into a cup with a fruit tea bag.

I shook off my trance, hurried down the hall, and turned left. I stripped off my sweaty shirt and long black skirt and hopped into the shower.

Then I realized that I had no towel or other clothes for me to change into. I stopped the shower and yelled, “Uhm, could you tell me where some spare towels are?”

I heard no answer, just her footsteps getting closer until she opened the door. I covered my breasts with my hands, even though she couldn’t see anything. It was a reflex.

“Here are my clothes, which you can borrow, and a towel,” Madeline said quietly, leaving the bathroom immediately.

Even though it was my first time coming into her apartment, I didn’t feel uncomfortable, but sometimes I get an uncertain feeling from her. When her mood changes suddenly, so does mine. I’m impacted by the vibe that she gives off, and I have no idea if that’s a good thing or not.

I dried myself and put on a large-sized gray T-shirt with white shorts. I walked into the living room and saw her sitting on the couch, eating meat pasta. On the round black table next to a cup of tea was my portion of the meal.

She stopped eating as she looked at me. “Sorry, I don’t sleep in sweatpants. I hope you feel comfortable in shorts. It’s quite hot here, so you shouldn’t be cold.” A faint smirk appeared on her lips but quickly went away.

I shook my head with a half smile and took a seat next to her, cross-legged. I took the plate full of tasty-looking pasta and dove in with a fork. I was immediately amazed by the delicious aroma that wafted up from the plate, and as I scooped up a forkful of pasta, my tongue was met with a pleasant and creamy texture. She wasn’t kidding when she said I’d love her food.

I glanced at her, and her face was full of worry. Madeline wasn’t feeling as comfortable as she did back in the bar. I noticed her mood changing more often. I mean, I know little about her, and there’s a lot to discover if she will let me.

As she said, she is in the same shoes as me. We’re both clueless about how female friendships work, and it’s okay to make mistakes and feel slightly off, right?

“Thank you again for inviting me. I appreciate your gesture. But if you feel uncomfortable because we don’t know each other so well, I could leave right now.” I asserted when there was complete silence, and I placed the empty plate on the table.

She looked up to meet my eyes, and I noticed how her features softened. She giggled as she pinched the bridge of her nose.

A loud exhale escaped her lips. “I apologize for acting so weird. I don’t feel uncomfortable one bit. It’s just that I feel so alone in this apartment, and I invited you here for my own misery too. I feel guilty, if I’m honest with you.” She confessed.

Perhaps I should’ve felt downhearted by her words, except I didn’t.

I decided not to reply. I didn’t want to focus more on our selfishness because if every person on our planet were honest, we would realize we are all collectively selfish.

I laid my head on the velvet pillow. I was exhausted and needed proper sleep, and this place made me feel calm. The maniac surely doesn’t know I came here, so there’s no need to worry for tonight.

My thoughts wandered to the mysterious man I’d saved two days ago. I haven’t seen him yet; I just hope he’s doing well. What if I wrapped his wound the wrong way and now he’s dead?

Oh god. I’m pessimistic again.

“What are you doing?” Madeline asked, and that thankfully crashed my dark thoughts.

“Well, I’m preparing for sleep. I’m feeling sleepy, so can we continue our conversation tomorrow?” I said.

“No, that’s not what I meant. Why are you lying on the couch?” She gawked at me like I was from Mars or any other planet except for Earth.

“Where else should I sleep? Don’t you only have one bed?” I asked.

She chuckled, shaking her head in disbelief. “We’ll sleep together in my bed, silly.”

In one bed. Together. Alright.

“C’mon, girls have sleepovers and sleep in the same bed or not? And my bed is king-size. There’s plenty of space for both of us.” She added.

She extended her hand to mine. After a few seconds, I placed my hand on hers, and she grabbed it. We walked down the hall to the right and entered her spacious room. I couldn’t help but admire the elegant decor and feminine touches that adorned her room, from the delicate deep red curtains to the dark gray hues of the walls. It was a reflection of her personality. Warm, inviting, and full of dark feminine energy.

The darkness only made me overthink everything that has been happening lately. Madeline fell asleep almost immediately,

whereas I heard every beat of my heart. I was up for maybe half an hour, just thinking about my life, and once you start to think about that, you can say goodbye to sleep.

Why can’t I be normal for once? Why do I constantly have to have a problem in my complicated, miserable life?

“Can’t sleep?”

Oh no, I recognize that voice too well. Weak word, even. Excellently well.

I bring myself up by my forearms. The room was pitch black, although his shadow was the darkest to see. I turned my head where Madeline was supposed to be sleeping. Key word:‘supposed to’.

“Is this real, or am I just seeing you inside my head?” I asked myself.

“Of course, it is happening inside your head, but why on earth should that mean that it is not real?” He replied.

Is he seriously quoting a Harry Potter book?

“What do you want from me?” I sternly said, looking at his silhouette.

“I’ll give you three chances to guess, and if you get it right, I’ll leave you alone.” He declared, moving closer to me.

After a few seconds, I guessed. “My Soul?”

“W-R-O-N-G! Even though it’s on my to-do list. Now that you failed, I should move my suitcase into your room, so I could annoy you and bother you even more frequently.”

“But you said I have three chances?” I almost yelled at him.

“My game, my rules, kitty.” If I could see his face, I’m sure I would see him wink at me.

I hope wherever Madeline is right now, she won’t come back soon because I don’t want to drag her into my mess. How would I explain to her that a Grim Reaper, the Angel of Death, is stalking me and wants something from me?

I would ruin what’s been slowly building between us. She might even send me to the psychiatric hospital.

“What do you want, you freak?” If I show him my fear of him, the fear alone will kill me.

He came even closer to me, grabbing the hem of the comforter. He pulled the cover off me, exposing my bare legs.

I couldn’t see what else he was doing due to the darkness, except once I felt a cold, slender hand on my knee, I understood.

“You.” He whispered in a husky voice against my ear. I flinched away and rolled my body into the free space next to me. When I looked where he was previously standing, he was gone. Again.

⸻⸻

8.𝑨 𝒅𝒆𝒂𝒍

“Why does he keep doing this?!” I punched my fists against the bed.

I wanted to get up and look for Madeline, but I was scared that when I entered the hall, I would see him there, lurking in the dark.

As I grabbed the comforter, I covered myself up to the tip of my nose. I bore my face into Madeline’s pillow and caught the scent of her vanilla perfume.

It made me calm down so unbelievably fast that I closed my eyes and let myself go to sleep. Somewhat during the night, cold fingers crawled onto my stomach, and I was happy to know they weren’t the Grim Reaper’s; however, I wasn’t quite sure why they were Madeline’s.

I rolled to the other side, unable to see her face. She kept her hand around my stomach.

“You had a nightmare. I tried to calm you down.” She whispered.

“Where were you before?” I wondered, dodging the whole topic of her hand touching my stomach.

“Oh, sorry. You looked asleep, so I went outside for a smoke.” She withdrew her hand. The smell of cigarettes hit my face as she spoke.

I wrapped my hand around her shoulder, boring my face into her chest. A tear slowly began to run down my cheek. I’ve been holding everything inside for too long. Like a balloon that was on the verge of bursting. Death sudden visit scared me, that I almost shit myself.

She neither questioned my actions nor uttered a word. She understood that I didn’t want to be questioned. I only needed her comfortable arms.

Grandma always comforted me when I came home from school, and the kids bullied me or said insulting things. But she never offered her arms to me.

Her soft hands were rubbing my back slowly. I almost fell asleep. I could smell all kinds of flavors emanating from her body. From the smoke to a strawberry shower gel, she cleaned her body before we went to bed.

Her hair was tickling my face slightly. I smiled. Why do I have a feeling that this is not usually happening at sleepovers? Despite that, I didn’t want to move away from her. I didn’t want her hands to stop rubbing my back.

I hate what I’m feeling deep inside , I thought.

• • •

A warmth surrounded me from each side of my body. It was like lying before the fireplace. Except you couldn’t hear the wood cracking.

My hand emerged from under the comforter. And as I thought, I was hidden deep inside the covers; that’s why I felt the warmth. I pushed the comforter away from my face and turned to the right to see Madeline still sleeping.

She wore an oversized gray T-shirt and only panties. I guess she wasn’t joking when she said she doesn’t wear sweatpants to sleep.

Her body was perfect from every angle. No flaws could be seen. It was almost like she was created by an angel.

I stretched toward her face, supporting my body with my elbows. My hand hovered above her nose. I had the urge to gently drag my finger across it.

And my intrusive thoughts won.

I placed my index finger at the bridge of her nose and leisurely dragged it until I reached the tip.

Her eyes shot open, and a tight grab of her hand on my wrist startled me. Her brows arched, and her eyes popped out of her skull.

It took her a couple of seconds before she released the strength of her fingers around my wrist. Her brows softened, and her eyes blinked repeatedly.

I withdrew my hand, caressing my wrist as it slightly hurts.

“Pardon me. I just got startled.” Madeline said, and she got up from the bed, putting on some random hoodie that hung on the chair.

Of course, I messed up again. Touching someone without their consent? What was going through my mind? I hate myself.

Madeline didn’t look my way. She just exited the room into another one.

I got up from the bed after a few seconds of scolding myself inside my head. I headed to the living room, where I had left my bag, but as I wanted to turn around and leave the room, Madeline’s hands locked around my stomach.

Her head rested on my back. It evoked mixed feelings within me.

“I’m not used to someone touching me. I behaved badly. I hope you can forgive me.” Madeline whispered.

She moved away, turning me to face her. She focused her gaze on my hurtful wrist and slowly drew it closer to her eyes. I had no bruise left, just the tingling feeling where her fingers bore into my skin.

“I think I should go home.” I suddenly spoke, “And it’s not because of what happened. I just think it’s best not to leave my grandma completely alone. But I’m thankful you let me stay.” I smiled forcefully.

Her facial expression didn’t indicate any sort of sadness or angriness, and I didn’t know if that was a bad thing or not.

I changed into my slack black pants and crew neck sweater, which looked like it was drowning in a pool of blood.

Madeline didn’t try to stop me from leaving. But I think she knew it was best to leave and not stay for another night.

On my way home, I couldn’t figure out if what happened was something normal or not. I, as well, am not used to being touched, but to grab someone so harshly was too great of a reaction.

I shook the thoughts out of my head and focused on the house ahead of me, which was my home. The front door was open wildly.

I suddenly felt like I had a fire near my ass because I sprinted inside. I checked the living room first. No one was there. Then I checked the room opposite the living room, which is Grandma’s room.

I yanked the door, quickly breathing, and saw Grandma lying down on her bed and the mysterious man I saved a few days ago sitting next to her. They both looked at me in unison.

“What the hell happened?!” I burst out.

“I can explain.” Grandma quietly answered.

I focused my gaze on the man next to her. He seemed to be totally fine.

“I tripped down the stairs, and I remembered that Alec gave me his number if I needed help,” Grandma explained.

“Hello? What about me? Am I an air or something? You could’ve called me!” I was frustrated.

Alec kept his eyes on my panicked face.

“I know, Lily. But you were so happy over the phone yesterday when you said you’d be staying at a friend’s house. I didn’t want to disturb your morning with such bothersome news.”

She cannot be serious.

“You almost died, and you thought about bothering my peaceful morning?” I shouted, and I pinched the bridge of my nose with a loud exhale.

I understand her point of view. But risking your life for a sleepover is a crazy thing to say.

I looked at Alec and eased my facial expression. “Thank you for running here and saving her. I owe you.” I said, taking steps forward. He only nodded.

“How bad is it?” I asked, looking into her blue eyes, and worry splashed on her face.

She looked away, analyzing her body, probably reconsidering if she should lie to me about her condition.

“I cannot move my right leg much. But other than that, I’m perfectly fine. I mostly worry about my job. I can’t be fired, Vivienne. However, I can barely move my toes.” She sighed, rubbing her eyes.

I can’t stay home and take care of her myself because I’ll lose my job as well. How will we deal with this?

“Don’t worry, grandma. Just rest. Could I talk to you for a second?” I looked at Alec. He nodded, and then we moved into the living room.

Isn’t it a bit weird that he’s always there to help? Or am I too pessimistic?

“Thank you again, but you should leave now,” I said. A few seconds of silence passed until he spoke.

“Who will care for her when you need to go to work?” His husky voice echoed in the living room.

“Why do you care?” I burst out, trying to keep it quiet.

I was frustrated about what happened, and Alec didn’t make it any better with his stupid question, to which I had no ideal answer.

“Because I hate to see that look upon your face.” He softly said, taking a step closer to me. My eyes widen.

He slowly tucked my short hair behind my ear. Grin carved on his face. I wanted to move away from him, but his hand locked on my back, bringing the distance between us closer.

“Get your hand off me,” I whispered, keeping eye contact.

He chuckled. “You said you owe me, or did I hear that wrong?”

Fuck. Sometimes I speak before thinking.

“So? What do you want?” I asked.

His eyes dropped onto my lips; however, he didn’t try to kiss me. It looked like he was holding back his urges. Something kept him in place.

“Let’s make a deal. I need somewhere to stay for a couple of days, and you need someone to take care of your grandma while you work. It sounds fair to me.” The corner of his mouth turned up. And of course, he had to look gorgeous. No matter how creepy he sounded, I couldn’t deny his beauty.

“Deal.” I extended my hand to him. He grabbed it tightly and shook it.

Was it a risky deal? Of course. But no matter how much I tried to look like I had everything under control, it was just another masquerade. I had no one to take care of Grandma. And I couldn’t stop going to work because how the hell would we afford to live?

I hated how the situation turned out. The best evening of my life turned into a morning full of worry and anxiousness.

How I had a stranger in my house who would sleep here, and although I didn’t know him, I knew he wouldn’t cause any harm. Or I just strongly hoped for that because what other choice did I have?

I was doomed.

I stood on the cliff’s edge, and the insane wind pushed against me until my foot was on the verge of falling.

⸻⸻

Despite how questionable the relationship between Vivi and Madeline is, this is still a straight romance lol.

Vote

and a

comment

would make me very happy!

9.𝑳𝒊𝒂𝒓

As bad as I thought living with a stranger would be, it wasn’t.

Alec was a quiet guy who had nothing to say. He spent every day with Grandma, helping her until I came home from work. I would then take his place so he could have some time to rest. You wouldn’t think, because of his appearance, that he’s capable of taking care of an older person. Don’t judge a book by its cover, right?

Everything was going nicely until we met in the kitchen at one in the morning.

Since my last sleepover, I have begun to like sleeping just in shorts. It was more comfortable, and my body temperature felt ideal.

However, I forgot about Alec completely. And I wasn’t wearing an oversized T-shirt to hide my body. I merely had a satin top on. I don’t wear clothes made with this fabric, but it’s just perfect for sleeping.

I was looking through the fridge for a bottle of beer when I felt someone standing behind me. I quickly turned, ready to throw some punches, yet then I realized it was Alec.

“I must’ve startled you.” He chuckled. His eyes quickly traveled up and down my body. Because of the darkness, he believed I wouldn’t notice, but my vision was excellent.

I instinctively covered my chest with my hands. I wasn’t wearing any bra, and he could see my nipples clearly.

“T-Turn around!” I yelled quietly.

He moved his hands up in defeat and turned around. Soft cackles escaped his mouth.

“Hey! Don’t laugh at me.” I nudged his shoulder, and I didn’t even know where that need to touch him came from. His shoulder was stiff and hard as a rock. If he wanted to slap me this instant, I would be lying dead on the cold floor.

“Listen, Eleanor told me you made a friend, and she wasn’t happy when you didn’t mention her.” He said.

Did Grandma tell him that? She usually doesn’t open up to people easily. I guess it’s in our blood.

“Yeah, it’s true. I made a friend.” I replied, grabbing the beer from the fridge and opening the lid.

He halfway turned around. “Did something happen between you too? You look rather upset. Worry across your face.”

Is it so visible?

Since the morning we last saw each other, we haven’t talked at all. Madeline didn’t even visit me at the bar. Clearly, she’s angry with me.

“We just have complicated personalities, I guess.” I scoffed.

He turned his body fully toward me. “Don’t worry, I won’t look at you.” He informed me. “In my opinion, you should reach out to her. Good friendships are rare these days.”

I took another swallow of the icy beer. Maybe he was right. Maybe I should reach out to her first. I was the one who made this mess in the first place.

“Thanks for the advice. I’m awful at creating connections with people.” I laughed.

He leaned his body against the edge of the dining table. “I must disagree. You charmed me.” He smirked.

My poor way of helping him charmed him? Some men are easy to impress, I suppose.

“I’ll accept your compliment.” I smiled and took another sip of the beer, which was half empty.

When I looked up from the beer bottle, I couldn’t help but stare at him. His raven hair was perfectly laid against his chest. Through the window blinds, the moon’s light shone off the silver piercings on his face. He was wearing plain sweatpants and a black tank top, but to me, he looked like the most attractive guy I had ever seen.

Maybe I was getting tipsy from the beer as I swallowed it too quickly, but I couldn’t stop peering at his lips. Who am I fooling here? I was just making an excuse to look at them.

Are these thoughts just a result of never being touched by the opposite gender? Am I touch-deprived? I guess there’s only one way to find out what’s really happening to me.

I swallowed the entire liquid down my throat and took quick steps toward him. I grabbed onto his T-shirt, and as I was about to kiss him, I realized I couldn’t do it. So, I moved my hands into his hair instead and roamed through it while staring into his chocolate-brown eyes.

As my hands were caught in his silky hair, he attached his large hands to both sides of my waist. Like a feather, he lifted me up until we were in the same eye zone. I had no other choice but to wrap my legs around his waist. I moved my hands onto his shoulder and intently stared into his eyes.

Without any warning, he pressed his lips against my neck. I instantly wrapped my arms around his neck and tilted my head backward. His cold lips devoured me under my jawline, sending pulses of pleasure through my body like an electric wire. Soft gasps escaped my mouth as he continued with a trail of kisses down my throat. I was in a trance, and truthfully, I had never wanted to be awakened from it.

Why was the need for a stranger’s lips so tempting? After I swore off every man on this planet, somehow Alec became an exception. However, it was only for this moment. I wanted to forget about everything and enjoy the feeling of his gentle lips brushing against my skin.

Alec turned us around, and then he gently placed me at the dining table. He supported my back with his hands and laid me down. His long hair fell onto my face when he hovered over me. As he pierced his eyes at mine, I caught a short moment of his eyes turning fully black, as if ink spilled over a piece of paper. The corner of his mouth was carved into a sinful smirk.

The hair on my arms rose. A knot formed in my stomach, and the air around us became colder. The sudden dizziness overtook my head, and everything began to spin around.

His skin suddenly started turning into webs. Parts of his skin were peeling like bananas. It was as if his body was morphing into something beyond human comprehension.

My heartbeat quickened in a split second, and I was about to throw up from its insane pulse. All the oxygen in me was impossible to breathe into my lungs. I didn’t know if what I was seeing was real or just my mere imagination.

He was transformed into an inhuman creature; his body was now a mass of slimy, glistening flesh. Nothing more than a corpse.

All that was left of him were his skull and some pieces of flesh hanging from his bones.

I quickly twisted around and grabbed a kitchen knife, stabbing him right into the center of his chest. He let out a terrifying, low growl.

My heart was jumping out of my chest. I had to take short breaths to stay somewhat stable about what I was witnessing. About what I was doing.

His bones, though, didn’t crack. Instead, he raged at me with full force, choking me with his bones of hands and popping his eyeballs while looking straight into my eyes.

I was frozen in place, unable to move. The bones of his hands kept pushing against my throat, and I kept struggling to break free. Just as I thought I was going to pass out,

I sucked up all the oxygen that was possible to get into my lungs. I sat up at the speed of the light, screaming; drops of sweat were traveling all over my face and hair. I had to keep breathing to calm my fast-beating heart. I blinked multiple times and realized I was sitting on my bed in my room. I wasn’t in the kitchen, being attacked by that monstrosity.

I swept away the sweat off my forehead, examining it after to see if it was real or just happening inside my head.

Was all that just a nightmare, and if it wasn’t, how did I end up in bed?

I had to take an ice-cold shower and change into a sweater and leggings. I stayed up the whole night, under my comforter. After seeing that shit, there was no way I’d fall asleep. Even God wouldn’t be able to get rid of the image of that thing from my head.

• • •

I didn’t care about work because what mattered more was what happened last night.

Death visited me many times, but I never saw his face, nor did I feel his hands not having flesh. I hope he can’t get into people’s minds because if what I saw was him, I was truly screwed.

I ran downstairs into Grandma’s room to find her sleeping since it was only six in the morning. Alec sat on the chair next to her, sleeping as well.

Maybe it was only a nightmare after all.

I walked out of the room soundlessly and headed into the kitchen. I made scrambled eggs for breakfast and mint tea that calms me down when I’m anxious.

I sat at the dining table, swallowing the eggs and drinking the hot tea that burned my tongue. But I had to feel like I was real and that this was the reality.

I leaned my head against the palm of my left hand and analyzed the kitchen counter. Nothing unusual I could see, except when my eyes passed the corner next to the fridge, something was hidden in its shadow. I got up from the chair and walked to it.

Something was hiding behind the toaster. I moved the toaster to the side and found an empty bottle of beer.

I gasped in shock, holding my lips together to make no sounds. That meant that what happened yesterday was real after all.

Suddenly, the doors to Grandma’s room squeaked, and the sound of heavy boots alarmed me. If I wanted to know what happened yesterday, I had to play dump.

I turned to Alec with a smile. “Good morning.” I greeted him.

He furrowed his eyebrows, then set his usual smirk on his face. “Good morning to you as well.” He came closer to me, looking at my empty plate.

“Are you hungry? I can make you the best scrambled eggs you have ever eaten in your life.”

“I would love that,” he replied.

When I turned around to the fridge, my smile dropped. I grabbed three pairs of eggs and started making his breakfast.

“Hey, this will sound stupid, but did we have a conversation here last night?” I asked cautiously.

He was silent for a couple of seconds. I just waited for his response.

“Yes, we did. Why are you asking?” His voice dropped lower.

I looked over my shoulder at him. He was peering at me through his lashes. “Only because I feel like my memory has been wiped away.” I chuckled, trying to keep a smile on my face.

I knew it was a mistake to let another man enter this house.

“You passed out after you had that beer.” He said, pointing his head at the empty bottle in the corner of the counter. “So, I carried you into your bed. Are you displeased?” He rested his chin on his palm.

Passing out after one bottle of beer? Who happens to be so lightheaded?

I’ve been drinking beer with Grandma since I turned eighteen. I usually get drunk after five bottles of beer, not one.

Liar.

“Oh, thank you for the clarification.” I returned my eyes to the pan.

Why was he lying to me? And what happened before he carried me upstairs? Was that skeleton an actuality?

The whole day after our morning conversation, I thought about everything that had happened in the last few weeks. Nothing was making any sense. Alec and his weird, mysterious behavior. Madeline’s change of personality, and Grim Reaper, who apparently wants my soul.

Two weeks passed swiftly, and Halloween was only a few days away. Grandma’s condition thankfully improved, and I finally had a reason to kick Alec out of our house. Not only did he lie to me, he did something with my head, and that destroyed my memory.

After talking with Grandma about sending him away, she agreed and said no man is now needed in our house. Which made me happy to hear. However, the afternoon of his leaving came, and when I told him to leave, my grandma turned against me.

“What do you mean he cannot leave? You said it yourself-it’s time for him to go. You can’t just decide his stay without me.” I argued with her, creasing my forehead from the angriness as we were standing all in the hall.

“Vivienne, don’t talk to me in that tone! I own this house, so I decide who stays here or not.” Grandma said sternly, not sounding like herself at all.

“No, she’s right. I should take my leave. I’ve been here for so long, troubling you. But I’ll pay you a visit . Halloween is around the corner.” He said, looking at Grandma and then paying a short glance at me.

He walked out of the door, and I furiously snapped my head at Grandma. “What was that about?” I raised my voice.

She blinked a few times with her creased forehead. “Child, I have no idea.”

I shut the door behind him and hurried to the kitchen. I grabbed a bottle of beer and opened it. I swallowed it all at once, and the empty bottle dropped from my hand to the floor.

When I looked at the shards, it reminded me of myself and my life. So broken and shattered.

⸻⸻

10.𝑩𝒓𝒂𝒗𝒆𝒏𝒆𝒔𝒔

I sat in the living room, watching another cheesy rom-com with Grandma. She was curled up next to me on the couch, laughing and smiling as the movie played out on the screen with its predictable plot and cliché love story, but I couldn’t help but enjoy it with Grandma by my side. Who knows how much time we have left to spend together? The thought of Death coming here to take her soul sent shivers down my spine.

When the least interesting part of the movie started, I opened my contact list on my phone, staring at Madeline’s name. The smile I had a second ago slowly turned into a straight line.

Why couldn’t I make myself click on the phone icon? Why was making the first move so difficult for me?

“Are you not enjoying the movie, Lily?” Grandma wondered as she saw me staring at the phone screen.

I shook my head. “I do enjoy it! I was just…” I wasn’t able to finish the sentence.

“If something is on your mind, you can count on me. I know that what happened with Alec shook us a bit; however, don’t forget that we’re family. You’re my daughter.” Grandma smiled at me.

I reached out for her hand and gently squeezed it. “It’s about my friend, Madeline. Friend is most likely a strong word since we didn’t talk for weeks.” I confessed. “I know you’ve been angry with me because I didn’t tell you about her.”

Grandma furrowed her eyebrows. “When was I angry about it?” She looked like she had no clue about what I was talking about.

“Alec told me you weren’t happy; I didn’t tell you about her,” I explained.

Grandma looked confused for a moment. “We never talked about you with Alec. Or, better to say, we didn’t talk at all. Sometimes I think I lost parts of my time spent with him.” She laughed.

My heartbeat fastened. If Grandma never said those words to him, how come she stood by his side when I asked him to leave?

Nothing made sense.

Grandma looked back at the TV screen, and a smile appeared on her face again. As much as I didn’t want to question her anymore, I had to.

“Why did you want him to stay, Grandma?” I asked.

She kept focusing on the plotline of the movie, as something unexpected would happen. “I don’t even know.” She replied. The way she said it sounded like she had no idea she stood by his side.

That’s all I had to know. He both mind-tricked us. And the worst about it wasn’t the loss of the memories, but how he managed to do so. Once Alec left our house, Grandma acted herself again and even forgot about Alec if I didn’t mention him.

Grandma suddenly got up from the couch and walked into the kitchen. When she returned, she held two bottles of beer in her hands.

“I would send you to buy more beer, but when I did so the last time, you didn’t bring any and looked like you saw the devil.” Grandma laughed loudly. “I should go by myself and buy at least two cases, if not more. Beer in our household disappears out of nowhere.” She added.

I chuckled and grabbed the beer she held in front of me when she sat next to me. No matter how much I don’t want to go outside, I can’t send her there by herself with her barely moving leg.

“Don’t bother. I’ll go buy it for us, and this time, I’ll bring it home.” I laughed, placing the beer on the table.

“You better do, Vivienne.” Grandma joked with her index finger pointed up.

I chose the grocery store that is farther away from our house than the one I’ve been going to. Since the last incident, I didn’t want to run into Death or other foolish boys.

I walked into the store, looking first at the candy aisle. I usually don’t take anything sweet. There’s no big reason behind it, though. However, when my eyes landed on the blue cotton candy in a plastic cup, I knew I had to buy it.

I grabbed three cups of cotton candy and two cases of beer, and I was ready to pay. I placed them on top of the counter, but no one was behind it. I analyzed the counter to find a small call bell with a tag on it: USE ME! I gently pressed the top of it, and a ringing sound echoed around the place. I hugged my body as shivers ran down my spine. A cold breeze swept through me, although no windows were open.

I opened my wallet and found out I didn’t have much left, and the last paycheck I got was three weeks ago.

When I looked up, I had to blink multiple times to be sure I wasn’t seeing anything. Alec was standing behind the counter with no facial expression on his face. When his eyes focused on me, suddenly his whole mood changed.

I turned around, ready to run away, but then I recalled the words I said to Grandma. I swore I would buy her favorite beer.

I turned my body back in his direction and placed the five dollars on top of the counter. He blocked my items unhurriedly, and as he was done and I tried to pick them up, he grabbed my wrist.

“Not even going to say hello?” He chuckled. Under this store light, he looked unbelievably dangerous, and I couldn’t believe I didn’t notice it sooner. He played a nice guy to get into my house and take Grandma by his side. God knows what else he planned. Maybe he’d earn our property after he got into my pants and married me.

“I have nothing to say to you.” I sneered and withdrew harshly from my grasp. I quickly took the beer and cotton candy and headed out with swift steps.

Who does he think he is? Touching me whenever he pleases. Playing with me like I’m his doll that he throws away at any time

he feels like and picks up again.

Before I walked out of the door, he managed to say, “Happy Halloween.”

• • •

The movie had already ended, and Grandma slept as usual on the couch. I picked up the blanket we had stored under the table and spread it on her body. She slept like no danger could encounter us. Like Death couldn’t take her away from me.

During those two weeks, I stayed home due to the fear that when I returned home, Grandma would be dead, lying on this couch.

I tucked the blanket in and moved to my room. It was close to eight o’clock, and I was getting worried about what would happen. We don’t celebrate Halloween, but our neighbors do. When my mother was still alive, it was our favorite holiday to celebrate. We would make our own costumes and go trick-or-treating until midnight. It wasn’t our favorite holiday because of the candy, though, but because we could spend more time together as she was constantly working. It’s been five years since her death, and not a day goes by without me missing her.

I’ve become so cold. As when you’re holding an ice stick in your hands, but you release your grip around it after a few seconds because you cannot bear it against your skin. You cannot wait to return home and touch the burning mug full of hot chocolate because warmth is much better to sense. Who would prefer it otherwise?

I was ready to go to bed when, all of a sudden, my phone rang. When I looked at the screen and saw Madeline’s name, I got so overfilled with joy that I almost cried. It’s been weeks since we last talked to each other, and I missed her. I miss talking to a girl who’s close to my age rather than those old bastards at work.

I took a deep breath and cleared my throat before I picked it up. “H-Hello?” I said quietly.

“Oh god, so nice to hear your voice! Sorry I didn’t come to the bar, but I’ve been a bit busy; however, I’d love it if you came to my apartment right now.” She talked over the loud music that was playing in the background. It seems like she’s been partying, and I’m not into such stuff.

“I’m not sure…I don’t think I should-”

“Don’t be ridiculous! It will be fun, I promise,” she said before I could finish my sentence.

For a couple of seconds, I thought of the right choice of words to refuse her invitation, but then it hit me. I’ve never been to a party. And I should experience it once in my life, even though I’m not into partying.

“Alright, I’ll be there in twenty minutes.”

“Waiting for you.” She laughed and then hung up.

The streets were filled with little kids in cute costumes. Girls as witches and princesses, and boys as characters from horror movies, holding fake weapons made out of cartons. Every single house except ours was decorated with carved pumpkins and real-size skeletons in the front yard. But the house that interested me the most was the one at the end of the street.

It had no pumpkins or skeletons. However, there was an old chair on the porch in front of the entrance door. In the chair sat the Grim Reaper, holding his scythe, and on the other hand, a bucket where candy was supposed to be taken. Only the bravest kids dared to walk the path to him. I stopped and watched as a small boy around five years old in a ghost costume walked the stairs to the porch, shivering in fear of getting close to the Grim Reaper. He reached out his hand to the bucket and drowned his hand inside. He grabbed a full fist of candy and dropped it into his bucket. He realized the Grim Reaper wasn’t real because, otherwise, he would have scared him. The boy touched his scythe, but nothing happened. He turned around and jumped from the top of the stairs. The whole time he was running to his mother, he was jumping in joy because he was the bravest of all the kids on the street.

I smiled and continued walking. When I appeared before her apartment door, loud music was playing. Before I could have second thoughts about leaving, the door opened in front of my face. It wasn’t Madeline, though.

It was a girl with forest green hair and cat-eye-shaped eyes. She didn’t have a costume on, but a mini lace skirt with a revealing top, which had a huge cut on the chest area.

“Come in.” She opened the door fully with a huge smile plastered on her face.

She closed the door behind me once I was standing in the hall. I looked over her shoulder, where the living room was, to see at least fifteen people dancing and drinking alcohol.

One of the people was a tall woman with red hair in the middle of the room, dancing to a 70s song. She was wearing a short black dress that showed off her legs. Girls surrounded her and moved their hips to the beat of the loud music.

The smell of marijuana was thick in the air. I stood there, feeling uncomfortable and out of place. They were all laughing and having a good time. I took a deep breath, trying to calm my nerves, and stepped inside.

The girl who opened the door for me walked first into the living room, immediately jumping into the vibe of the music. Madeline stopped dancing right when she caught sight of me. From her point of view, I must have looked like a statue.

She danced her way to me, grabbing my hands and pulling me into the middle of the room, where everybody danced. She placed her hands around my neck, moving her hips from side to side. I left my hands hanging in the air, as I didn’t know where to put them.

She whispered in my ear, “Dance with me.” I slowly moved my feet, feeling her warmth against mine. I closed my eyes and smiled.

I could feel my heart pounding in my chest as I felt myself getting closer and closer to her. I placed my hands on her waist, feeling the movements of her body. She let out a soft gasp as I felt her body tense. I looked up and saw her eyes darken. I tried to separate our bodies, but then she drew me closer.

Something wasn’t right about her. She looked the same and smelled the same. But the look in her eyes wasn’t the sweet-nervous one I saw before.

Is it because of the marijuana?

“Let’s go somewhere where we can talk privately,” I suggested. She nodded, and we moved into her bedroom.

⸻⸻

11.𝑫𝒊𝒔𝒕𝒖𝒓𝒃𝒂𝒏𝒄𝒆

Her room looked exactly the same, except for the messiness. A pile of dresses and skirts was scattered all around the floor. We stood in front of her bed, and the only source of light was the street lamp that exactly shone into her room.

I wanted to begin our conversation, but the strange sound from her closet alarmed both of us. She looked at me panicky as if she were hiding a monster in there. She opened the closet door to find a girl with long pink hair sitting in the bottom corner. She looked drunk.

Madeline grabbed her by the arm with zero gentleness, seating her at the edge of the bed. Madeline looked furious, and I’d never seen her frown like that. After all, we didn’t know each other that well.

“I went looking for you, but you weren’t where I thought you might be, so I opened this huge door and fell inside.” The girl said, giggling. Madeline had to hold her shoulder as she wasn’t able to sit straight.

Madeline simply shook her head with a sigh. But when her eyes analyzed the girl’s outfit, her hand flew across the girl’s cheek. I gasped in shock.

“What the fuck are you wearing?!” Madeline burst out, but the girl’s mouth turned into a grin. She wasn’t angry or scared of Madeline. She looked like she enjoyed the slap.

“Isn’t this outfit so slutty?” The girl said, grabbing her breasts. At first, I didn’t understand, but then I took a better look at what she was wearing, and I was taken aback. She was wearing a see-through top, and on top of it was a lace bralette with chest straps. The only thing she was wearing at the bottom was her panties.

“Get changed,” Madeline commanded her.

The girl quickly left the room, leaving us alone. When her gaze shifted to me, I slightly flinched.

“What did you want to talk about?” She wondered with a sweet, innocent smile, but that well masked what was beneath it. Something she didn’t want me to discover, but now I did.

“About your absence, I thought something happened to you,” I said.

“Well, if you were so worried about me, why didn’t you call me? You have my number.” She roamed her fingers through her crimson-red hair.

I had no good argument against that.

“What? Did you lose your tongue?” She provoked. In the blink of an eye, she stood in front of me, attaching her hand to my back.

“You can’t keep doing this…” I kept pushing against her chest to stay away from her.

“What am I doing? Is it sinful to you?” She whispered into my ear when my hands couldn’t keep her away. She sounded outraged and displeased, and her touch was rough. I ducked my head, as I didn’t want to look into her eyes.

I could feel my heart racing as I tried to think of an answer. I felt guilty, but I also felt tense about this whole ridiculous situation. I stammered, trying to find the words to explain it. Finally, I managed to say, “W-Why are you like this?”

She chuckled and drew me harder against her body. Her chest was rising up and down quickly. And the only sound that was heard was the subdued music coming from the living room. Her breath was shaky and weak, tickling my ear.

Her hands shifted on my arms, and their squeeze was hurtful. It was like she had to bore her fingertips into me, otherwise she would collapse. For a brief moment, I thought she was about to squish me. It hurt too much.

As soon as I tilted my head upright, her hand blocked my vision, and with her free hand, she turned me around. Then her touch was gone.

I swung around to see where she went, but she was nowhere to be found. The doors were fully opened, and in a couple of seconds, the girl who was sent off to change stood on the threshold.

“Where did she go?” I frowned, looking around.

The girl came up to me and took my hand. “She felt sick. But no worries; she will be fine. Let’s go outside for some fresh air before you get sick as well.” I accepted her leading me outside, and I felt much better once I inhaled the icy air in my lungs.

I remembered what a ridiculous outfit this girl wore, but when I glanced at her, she wore a completely basic outfit. Just some oversized white shirt and black leather pants with boots.

It got suddenly awkward, or it was just me thinking so. She pulled out a pack of cigarettes, lighting one between her lips and offering one to me. I took it because you don’t refuse a cigarette when it’s freely handed to you.

The mood turned out to be lighter as both of us got lost, staring at the night sky.

The stars glittered like millions of diamonds, and the moon shone brightly in the sky.

“Are you friends with Maddy?” I asked, looking at her.

She giggled and then cleared her throat. I didn’t know what was funny about my question, but I let it go.

“Yeah, we are. We’ve known each other for years. It almost feels like an eternity.” She answered, then inhaled the half-burned cigarette.

“What was wrong with her today? Is she always like this?” I felt goosebumps appear on my back, just thinking about what happened a few minutes ago.

“She’s just mad that she screwed up something she wasn’t supposed to.”

The girl laughed in almost a mocking way, tossing the cigarette on the concrete. The cigarette slowly lost its spark.

• • •

On my way home, I thought about Madeline’s behavior toward me. Why has she behaved that way? And I didn’t understand why she was trying to be my friend when I clearly saw that she didn’t need me. The pink hair girl knew much more about her and even her current problem. Madeline fucked up something, and now she’s furious about it.

What I don’t understand is what I have to do with it. And why’s she mad at me?

I don’t know which direction I’m heading. And whether it’s the right road to take because if it’s not, I’ll be stuck and unable to get back ever again to the right tracks.

Once I got into my house, I first checked on Grandma in her room, seeing her sleeping peacefully, then I walked up the stairs into the bathroom for a quick, hot shower.

Feeling the heat burning my skin unfroze the coldness in my bones. I grabbed the cherry shower gel and applied it to my palm. Rubbing it into my skin, I realized how nice it smelled.

When I finished my shower, I decided to let my hair air dry and moved into my room. I slipped on a pair of black panties and an oversized sweatshirt.

I sat down in my desk chair, sighing in relief that I was home.

I lit my glass dome light with a black rose inside that Grandma gave me for my sixteenth birthday. She always knew I loved the black color, and I’m grateful she took the time to find a black rose instead of red. I stared into its numerous tiny lights, wrapping around the rose like a serpent.

If only I knew that this moment of peacefulness would be once again destroyed, I would stay longer at Madeline’s apartment.

The lights inside the glass suddenly turned off, and a breeze of cold air blew through me. It was Death .

“Guess who came baaaack?”

In one swing, I was turned to him, facing him. He looked as usual. A dark, long cloak masked his body, and a mist of black shadow formed in front of his face. The one thing that was missing, though, was his scythe .

He got down on his knees in front of me while looking at me. My eyes widen, fear spreading within me.

What the fuck was he doing?

From inside his cloak emerged a pair of long charcoal hands. Swiftly, he placed them on top of my knees and wildly spread them. I took a sharp breath, peering at him.

My eyes dropped to his skinny hands and forearms. He slowly moved them higher, and my heartbeat quickened-its beat drummed in my ears.

I mustered all the courage that was left in me and burst out, “I don’t want you to be around me!”

He giggled in his deep, husky voice, shaking his head down.

He looked up at me as he said, “Yeah, because you’d rather have me inside you.” And squeezed my thighs. “You love to see me between your legs, don’t you?”

I wanted to stand up and leave the room as fast as I could, but when I raised my forearms, heavy chains were wrapped around my wrists.

“You’re a total psycho!” I yelled quietly to not wake up Grandma. The chains couldn’t be real since he was not a magician or anything close to that sort. So how the hell has he managed to create them?

“Awww, thank you, Mademoiselle . What a compliment.” He replied to me, his voice high-pitched. “I’ll remember this until the day I die-” He abruptly stopped speaking and laughed loudly. “I forgot I’m already dead.”

Suddenly, his gaze snapped to the window, and he let go of my thighs. The chains around my wrists disappeared into thin air, and I had no logical reason for their disappearance.

He placed his hands on his hips, sighing. “What a disturbance.” Death mumbled for himself.

He then looked at me and reached his hand to my face. I pulled my head away as far as I could. His cold thumb brushed against my lower lip, and that sent shivers down my spine. I made the most ridiculous facial expression while peering at him, hoping he’d get disgusted by it. He didn’t, though.

He gripped my chin. “Next time I visit you, kitty, don’t try to run away because I’ll hunt you everywhere you go. To every corner,” he whispered against my ear. “of this fucking world. Remember that.” He laughed against my ear and disappeared.

⸻⸻

Updates will be from now on, on Fridays!

A

vote

or a

comment

would make me very happy :)

12.𝑭𝒂𝒕𝒆

The whole time I was working, serving people the addicting poison, my mind was preoccupied with Death . It’s been three days since he appeared in my room. Three days since he threatened to hunt me down like prey if I attempted to run away from him. Three days since he touched me as if I belonged to him. My flesh and soul be his.

I returned to work because Grandma started to walk on her own, and if I stayed merely one day at home, I would definitely get fired.

The most difficult thing I’ve had to do in recent months was persuade my boss to keep me working here. But when I told him how many people came to drink here because of me and how some of them even confirmed this to him while I was away by not drinking, he chose to keep me for the sake of the bar.

That being settled, Madeline started to visit me again. We didn’t talk about what happened at her apartment, and truthfully, I had no intention of bringing it up. She’d have a reason not to tell me what was going on with her. But I knew she was hiding something from me, and I’d figure out what it was.

Many people entered our bar as a shield from the pouring rain. Unfortunately, I got soaked from it when, halfway through the walk to work, it started to rain. I never check the weather beforehand. I love to get surprised, and although I love rain, this was not the kind of surprise I enjoyed. I had no spare clothes to change into, so I served the customers like a drenched cat.

I had to take my favorite sweater off as water dripped from it all over the counter into people’s drinks. I was a huge-looking mess, but I still got a pretty large tip from my loyal customers.

When the front door opened, I recognized the guy who had previously come here in the same weather condition.

“One glass of red wine, please.” His voice was so pleasing to hear.

“Here you go.”

He opened his wallet, searched through it, and many small sticky notes fell out of it. I walked around the counter to help him collect them all.

“Thank you.” He laughed. “I’ve been such a mess today, as you can see.” And he wasn’t the only one in the room. It was burning at the tip of my tongue to say it, but I thought it sounded offending.

“I don’t know if you remember; however, you came here before when the crazy storm was outside, and now this feels like Deja Vu,” I said to him when I returned behind the counter.

He slapped his forehead. “Oh, yes! I recalled that. But this time I brought an umbrella with me.” He swung his umbrella up so I could see.

“Looks like you didn’t check the forecast, huh?” His eyes focused on my wet hair.

“Yeahhh, let’s not talk about it.” I laughed, pointing my index finger.

The sound of thin heels creaking against the floor made me turn my head in its direction.

“I see you’re having fun.” Madeline smiled at me when our eyes met.

“Oh, hey.” I greeted her, glancing at the man who was still looking at me because I couldn’t take my eyes away from him.

He extended his arm to me, opening his fist. “Here’s the money. Thankfully, I found it.” He chuckled.

Once I hovered my hand under his and the money fell into my hand, his hand locked into mine.

“I’m Rowan, by the way.” It did not matter to him that Madeline stared at him. His attention was entirely focused on me. And despite our different styles of clothing and different jobs, I liked the feel of his hand touching mine and the thought of him liking and wanting me. Behind his blue eyes were pure intentions, and I liked the feeling of a little normality happening to me. No Grim Reaper, coming here to want my soul. Not hearing Grandma called me my mother’s name that reminded me, she’s six feet under.

For once, I felt like a normal girl who experienced someone’s liking for me and made it obvious.

“I’m Vivienne.”

I usually don’t reveal my true name to customers, but I had this strong feeling that he could be trusted and that he wouldn’t use it against me.

When our hands disconnected and the warmth of his hand I could no longer feel, he took his wine and left to the very corner of the bar to settle down.

A soft hand gripped my jaw, and I was forced to turn my face. Madeline’s wide eyes burned in flames. Her smile turned into a straight line, and I just knew she was angry with me, even though I had no clue why.

“You should not be behind the counter. My boss may see you, and you’ll get in trouble.” I gently said in the hope she would let go of me.

“Frankly-” She drew closer to my face as her sweet perfume brushed against my nose. “I don’t give a single fuck who may catch me here, pretty girl. Who was that man you were talking to?” The grip of her skinny fingers tightened around my jaw.

“Why should I confess to you? Are you my mother or what?” It came out much more sternly than I intended. I jerked away, leaving a large space between us.

Madeline’s behavior was always questioning, but the possessives she showed me at that moment exposed her true colors.

“Leave,” I said, touching my jaw.

She scoffed, and her jaw twitched. “As you wish.” She softly said and left the bar with thunderous steps. I sighed, relieved that the tension was finally over.

Out of nowhere, Rowan showed up in front of me. “Are you okay? I apologize if I made your friend upset.”

I looked over his shoulder at the front door. “No, you didn’t do anything wrong. It was personal.”

“This may be the wrong timing to ask you this, but still, what do I have to lose?” He rubbed the back of his neck. “Could I walk you home after work?”

This was not a question I expected to hear. I looked at the clock, seeing that my shift would end in half an hour.

Refusing him may be the most regretful thing I’d have done in my life. But what do I have to lose when Death is coming for my soul?

“Sure.” I agreed, and the time passed so quickly that it was the end of my shift, and together with Rowan, we left the bar. When he noticed I wasn’t wearing anything on top of my tank top, he took off his gray suit and hung it on my shoulders.

As we walked close together under the umbrella, my stomach growled, and of course, it was ear-piercing. Rowan stopped walking and turned to me. I squeezed my stomach in the hope it would stop, yet it didn’t. The noise only increased.

Rowan’s soft giggles escaped his mouth as he tried to cover them with his hand. I looked down at the ground in embarrassment. This was the first time I walked with a guy under an umbrella. It was supposed to be romantic. My body turned against me, I guess.

“Let me take you somewhere to eat. I hear your stomach is begging for a bit of food. And I do not take no for an answer!” He put his arm around my shoulder as I drew farther away, and it rained on my shoulder.

“I’d accept it anyway. I have to admit, I’m starving.” I nervously laughed.

Rowan took me to one of his favorite small restaurants; it’s in our town, and I had no idea it existed. It was located a few streets from the bar, so we walked there.

It made me happy to have someone take care of my empty stomach, even though we didn’t know each other at all.

The whole time we were walking, attached to each other like magnets, I felt from time to time Rowan’s eyes on me. I kept looking forward because I didn’t want our eyes to meet.

There was something unbelievably comforting about him. Of course, I didn’t trust him completely; that would be lightheaded of me, but I didn’t feel threatened as when Grim Reaper appeared, which is understandable because, compared to him, this man was an angel sent from above.

When we entered the restaurant, a cozy and inviting atmosphere welcomed us, with velvet-green round booths and hanging lamps above the seats. The lighting was dim, with small table lamps on each table that illuminated the entire room without being too harsh.

As we got seated at a booth in the back of the restaurant, the waitress instantly came to bring us their menu. I read through it, but nothing caught my attention more than the deliciously described cheeseburger. But if Rowan wanted me to eat a burger, he wouldn’t bring me to a restaurant.

“Can’t decide?” He pierced his ocean eyes at mine.

My eyes traveled back to the menu, and I decided to eat some of their weirdly called specialties.

“I think I will order this.” I lowered the menu to show him.

“Are you sure?” he asked. I nodded, and he smiled, closing his menu.

“I noticed you got interested in the first page, where burgers are. Would you rather eat that?” He asked, resting his chin on the heel of his palm.

I blinked repeatedly. “Will you eat it too?”

He chuckled. “If I’m honest with you,” he whispered. “I prefer a well-done burger compared to any other food there is in the world.” He then placed his crossed arms on the table.

He again focused his gaze on me and drummed his fingers against the table. I kept my eyes on the pretty margaret that was in the center of the table in a small vase. I think it was a plastic one, though.

Rowan ordered the two cheeseburgers for us, and several minutes later, the waitress showed up with our food. We both thanked her and dug in, savoring the juicy beef patties and melted cheese. The burgers were delicious, and we finished them in no time. I tried to content myself with eating it gradually, but it was an impossible task.

Rowan then paid the bill, as he wouldn’t let me pay for my food. I know he was the one inviting me, yet it still felt weird that I let someone pay for me.

The rain has finally stopped, leaving us drowning in the darkness that night brought. The streets were barely lit, and even if you tried to focus your eyes on the pitch blackness, you couldn’t see a thing. I don’t know how I would go home alone from this place.

I slipped my arms through the sleeves of the suit as the hair on my arms stood up from the chilliness.

“I’ve seen you in the bar only twice, and it just so happened that it was on a rainy day,” I said while we walked the narrow street-our shoes were making squeaking sounds.

He cleared his throat before he spoke. “I don’t drink often, but when I do, it’s because of my work. I love to have a glass of wine while I sit and watch people interact with each other or just drink and enjoy their lives. I cannot explain why I entered your bar only when it was raining.” He laughed. “Twice!” He added.

Another plus is that he was trying to make me laugh.

We were ten minutes away from my house when he moved closer to me and stopped me from walking. He placed his hand on top of my now-dried hair. I had to look up to look into his eyes because he was so tall.

He stood exactly under the only working lamp on our street, so he had better look at me than me at him.

Our moment didn’t last for too long.

Rowan was slammed to the ground with such force that his body flew a few meters away from me. I flinched back with quivering breaths. When I noticed the bright crimson hair in front of me and the dead look in her eyes as they pierced through mine, I froze.

“Madeline?”

“M-Maddy?”

⸻⸻

13.𝑫𝒆𝒄𝒆𝒑𝒕𝒊𝒐𝒏

“Madeline?”

“M-Maddy?”

Her skin started to turn pitch-black, spreading like a plague, and her eyes became white as snow. In the blink of an eye, drops of gray mist wrapped around her like a tornado. It whirled so unbelievably fast that I had to let myself be swayed to the ground by the wind it was creating. I couldn’t move a single muscle; I was nailed in one place. I couldn’t see what was happening inside the tornado with Madeline at all. As the wind died down slowly and the mist spilled onto the ground like sand, there was no longer Madeline in front of me.

I had to rub my eyes harshly to be sure I was seeing right.

“Damn, that was quite a performance. Even though I expected it to be more theatrical. Boring can be beneficial in some situations, but not for me. Whenever possible, I have to be dramatic. And, of course, I-wait a minute.” Death shifted his attention to Rowan’s unmoving body with his face down. “Ohh, hello there!” He poked his shoulder with his scythe.

“It’s been centuries since I last saw such an imbecile.” Death chuckled in his husky voice when he turned his head back to me. “Now, kitty, remember what I said the last time? No running away from me because I’m exhausted from collecting those poor, lost souls who desperately needed me tonight.”

I was still frozen, processing what I had just witnessed.

“Dammit, did I accidentally kill you or something? Why are you posing like a statue?” He added, placing his hand on his hip.

My lips started to tremble, and my body tremored as I felt a huge knot settle in my throat. I couldn’t utter a word. I began gasping for air. Hot tears swam down my cheeks, and I had a taste of their saltines when they entered my slightly apart mouth.

Death took a step forward to me, and I immediately curled myself into a wool ball. I covered my face with my hands.

This is not really happening , I thought to myself.

This whole time, he pretended to be Madeline. He pretended to be interested in building a friendship with me. That’s not what he truly wanted, though. He only wanted to get under my skin, and it worked.

Madeline’s behavior was odd, and if I had paid more attention to it and seen the resemblance in their behavior, I’d have seen through Death right away. I’m naive and foolish for thinking that someone normal wanted to be my friend. I cried days and nights in my bedroom. Longing for a female friend that I’d keep secrets with. Our longest and deepest desire we’d share with each other.

The only friend I had was my mother. She also chose to leave me in this world alone.

At that moment, when I was lying on the ice-cold ground, I wished for my death. Because nothing held me here. Nothing, and no one.

Then I shifted my hands away from my face and stared at my wish in front of me.

I pushed myself up, then wiped my running nose. Grim Reaper stood still in front of me, holding his large, shiny scythe. I tore my gaze to Rowan, trying to see if he was still alive, but his body was like a rock.

I swallowed the lump in my throat. “Is he alive?”

Death kept his head directed toward me like he didn’t even hear what I asked him. But I had to be sure. What if he was dead, and he died because of me? Will my hands be soaked in his blood?

“Yes,” Death replied in a low tone.

I dropped my eyes to the ground, as I couldn’t keep looking at him anymore. My heart couldn’t take the agony he caused. He was pretending to care for me when he was Madeline. Inviting me to his place and even sleeping in the same bed. That was the night when Madeline left the bed and said she went out to smoke. Perfect liar.

“Kill me,” I proposed.

Death was silent at first, but then he spoke. “I can’t even if I wanted to. I already took a life that wasn’t supposed to be taken so soon.”

I looked up at him, staring into his shadowy face with a creased forehead. “You killed Joseph, didn’t you?” I exclaimed.

This time, he didn’t reply, but I knew the right answer. Madeline, aka Death, killed him the night Joseph was touching me. For a split second, I thought that Madeline had killed him, but that was an absurd idea to imagine. A woman killing a man by herself? Just because he was harassing me? Now, though, it all makes sense. The puzzle has been solved.

“Vivi-” Rowan called breathlessly.

My head snapped at him, seeing him move his hand like he was reaching out for something. I pushed myself up with all the strength I had left and darted to him. When I crashed down onto my knees, I sensed the pain I caused because of the sudden crash, but the pain was good . I had to feel something else rather than sorrow.

Rowan’s ocean eyes carefully opened, and they immediately glared into mine. I gripped his hand, which was still reaching upwards.

“I’m so incredibly sorry. I wish I could turn back time.” My eyes flooded with tears.

With fury building within me, I snapped my head to the Grim Reaper, not minding what’d come out of my mouth. “Get the fuck away from my sight!” I yelled, and my voice broke.

Death only stared at me without a single word, but I knew he was furious. He’s that type of creature who has to have everything under his control, and I was an exception.

He swung his scythe and was gone in a second. Only a gray mist was the only trace left behind him.

“What happened?” Rowan asked, confused.

How should I phrase this? Well, a Grim Reaper is interested in my young soul, and I don’t know how to get rid of him, so he follows me, scares me, and pretends to be my female friend. But I have no idea why he hurt you.

Yeah, that ain’t going to work.

“What is the last thing you remember?” I asked in the hope he was too hurt to hear and see Death because I couldn’t explain myself.

“Your friend being a bodybuilder.” He laughed, then touched his chest, whining in pain.

“Okay, Mr. Joker, now it’s not the time for that. I’ll call an ambulance-”

He grabbed my wrist as I was taking my phone out of my pocket. “No, please don’t do that. I’ll be fine-just give me a few minutes.” He said, his voice in a state of panic.

“What do you want me to do then? Leave you here? Don’t be stupid.” I shook my head in frustration. What else could I do for him other than call an ambulance? God knows if Death broke his ribs or any other part of his body.

Rowan took a deep breath and carefully lifted himself. I immediately supported his back with my hand, in case he fell back to the ground.

He turned his head toward me and analyzed my face like I had something written on it. “See? I’m quite okay. There’s no need to call anyone. I’ll go home now.” He said.

I helped him get onto his feet by wrapping my hand around his ribs. It was too dark outside, but I decided to help him get home. I called the cab, and to ensure myself that he wouldn’t die on my way back home, I invited myself to his house.

When the cab stopped before a modern gray square house with a tall living fence, I was amazed. I got out of the cab first and ran to the other side of the door to help Rowan get out of the car. I paid the driver, even though Rowan disapproved. I brought him to this state. I was obligated to pay.

“I’m sorry if it looks like a bomb inside; I didn’t consider a guest today.” He said when he was unlocking the door. In the meantime, I was looking around his small, but elegant, garden, surrounded by greenery. The garden was filled with a variety of plants and flowers, and the air was filled with the scent of roses.

“Ladies first.” He beckoned.

I smiled at him and walked inside, observing the entrance hall. The walls were simply painted white, and the furniture was the lightest shade of gray. It looked like he moved here recently because boxes were scattered around the black and white marble floor.

“Let’s head to my room; I have to change.” He pointed to his stained pants, which were covered in mud.

“To your room?” I stuttered.

He chuckled. “I’ll change in my closet, silly. No worry, you won’t see me naked.”

Heat formed on my cheeks, and I had to take a deep breath to calm myself down. Minutes ago, I thought I’d die, and now I’m awkwardly flustered.

When my mind was busy with the unintentional images of his naked body, he was already walking up the spiral stairs, so I quickly followed his footsteps.

⸻⸻

14.𝑷𝒓𝒐𝒕𝒆𝒄𝒕𝒐𝒓

His bedroom looked exactly identical to the interior of his house. Elegant and bright. The walls were painted white, and the ceiling was a neutral gray. A crystal chandelier hung from the ceiling. A king-size bed was placed in the center of the room, with a black carpet beneath it. Simple furniture in a snow-white color, a large window with long curtains tied apart, and a small couch with a coffee table next to it, which I sat on while Rowan was changing.

This guy had a huge amount of money. More than I thought.

After a few minutes, Rowan entered the room from his closet, dressed in gray sweatpants and a white T-shirt. I couldn’t help myself but stare at his masculine body. He was like a work of art you just had to admire from a distance.

“Would you like a cup of coffee?” He asked.

“Coffee at such an hour? Don’t tell me you drink it so late every day.” I laughed.

He rubbed the back of his neck and smiled at me awkwardly, which I found very adorable. “Uhm, of course not. Tea is a better option, huh?”

I nodded, and my lips created a thin line. I again felt weird at someone else’s place. I sat at the edge of the couch like a weirdo. When Rowan went downstairs to prepare the tea, I quickly shifted in my place to look more comfortable, but truthfully, I was nervous.

Rowan was the most interesting and well-behaved man I’ve ever met, but I had a feeling he was hiding something from me the moment he could stand up after being hit by Death. I mean, how could you, without a problem, get up when the Grim Reaper smacked you and you flew like a ball? When Rowan returned with cups of tea, I knew I had to question him.

“How are you feeling now?” I analyzed his body, which looked perfectly unscathed.

He sipped from his tea and choked on it as he heard my question. “I feel…well?” He said.

My eyebrows were raised so high that they almost reached my hairline.

“Take off your shirt,” I demanded.

He gawked at me like I was insane, but I had to be sure. I wouldn’t make the same mistake I did with Madeline. I mean, Death.

When he didn’t do as I asked of him, I got up and walked in front of him. At first, I wanted to just lift his shirt, but I thought of a better plan in case he would protest. Without a warning, I crashed down on his lap, and that took him by such a huge surprise that he froze wide-eyed, staring at me.

I touched the hem of his shirt and swiftly pulled it over his body while he was still in shock. I threw the T-shirt onto the floor like trash and scanned his untouched body. Not a single scratch. Not a single bruise.

I stared at his excellently shaped abs; I had to touch them. His skin was smooth and flawless as I trailed my fingers over his torso. Suddenly, butterflies spread, flying inside my stomach. My cheeks began to burn, and when my eyes met his, there was a moment of desire flicking in his pupils.

That not-lasting moment was destroyed when, behind Rowan’s back, a pair of feathered wings unfolded. I flinched so badly that I fell onto my back on the floor. Thankfully, the fall wasn’t too bad, as my back landed on a comfortable rug.

“Are you okay?” Rowan’s head hovered over me, but I couldn’t believe what I was seeing attached to his back. He helped me get up, and I immediately had to sit down; otherwise, I’d be lying on the floor again.

Did I go crazy?

“What? How? Why?” I burst out, holding my forehead.

Rowan sat down next to me and made his wide wings disappear. “I’ll explain everything.” He cleared his throat. “I had no intention to lie to you, but I first wanted to know what kind of person you are. When I saw you for the first time, I thought you were a dark person because of the way you presented yourself.”

I narrowed my eyes at that.

“Anyhow, when I watched you work and interact with people, I saw how kind you were despite looking tired and heavily burdened. For the second time I saw you, I wanted to know you better than just observing you from afar.” Rowan kept fidgeting with his hands as he was explaining.

“Wait a minute. I still don’t understand why you were stalking me.” I said.

Rowan blinked repeatedly. “Stalk you?! No, no, no, you got it the wrong way, Vivienne.”

Watching me from afar isn’t stalking, in his opinion?

“I was looking out for you the whole time, not just when I was in the bar.”

I raised a brow at him, still not understanding his point.

Rowan sighed out loud, then nervously laughed. “I was protecting you from Death . Since the day he killed a human out of anger. He was always hot-tempered; however, he never killed a human when it wasn’t their time to leave. We found it alarming, so I came down to investigate and found out that you became his first victim of fascination.”

I didn’t know if I should be impressed that the Grim Reaper found me amusing for the first time in his never-ending years of living. Can I say ‘living’ if he’s dead?

All of a sudden, a shiver ran down my spine. How did I happen to be here?

“I know you must be extremely confused right now and even mad at me that I hid this from you when I’m, after all, protecting you,” Rowan said.

Confused is not the word with which I’d defined the state of my mind. It made me wonder how much of the world we don’t know. Angels exist, even the fallen ones. Is everything we know even true?

Rowan reached out his hand to grab mine. His hand was warm, not like the Grim Reaper’s hand-filled with nothing but coldness. Although Rowan did lie to me, I knew deeply in my gut that what he said was the truth. His angelic smile was hard to not smile at as well. Warmth radiated from him. The same cozy feeling I felt with my mother before she lost her spark. From time to time, I wonder why she killed herself. Why did she decide to leave me? But it’s all in the past now because I’m by myself to deal with my burden.

“I know you have a lot on your mind; however, I’d be delighted if you spent the night here. Death is not happy about what you said. In all honesty, I found what you said to him pretty amazing since everyone is afraid of him.” Rowan wholeheartedly laughed, showing his perfectly white teeth.

I didn’t laugh, though. I didn’t realize my hands were trembling once I tried to lift the cup of tea. Without Rowan’s hand supporting the bottom of the cup, it would be shattered on the floor. Once the cup was secured with his hand, I brought it to my shivering lips, taking a sip of the hot tea.

“Now your leave is not negotiable.” Rowan proclaimed. He got up from the couch and headed to the closet. When he returned, he held a large fuzzy blanket that he wrapped around my body like a snail’s house.

Despite not liking staying at someone’s place, especially a guy’s place, I had to agree with his offer because I was in a catastrophic state. I’d probably get kidnapped by Death if I left Rowan’s place.

“Uhm, just a small request…could I borrow your phone? Mine is dead.” At least that’s what I hoped for because if he wasn’t dead but crashed because of the fall, I would lose my mind. I don’t have money for a new phone.

“Yeah, sure.” He handed me his phone, and when I unlocked it, it was like he never used it, but it was understandable since he’s an angel.

I’m definitely not weirded out by that fact…

I called Grandma, telling her I’d be staying at my friend’s house. I had to say I was staying at Madeline’s apartment, even though it wasn’t true. I didn’t like it when I had to lie to Grandma, but it was a better option than saying I was sleeping in a guy’s house.

After I ended the call, Rowan took me downstairs into the kitchen. I said I wasn’t hungry, but he insisted I had to have something in my stomach. I watched him as he prepared soup for us. He even put on an apron. I laughed inside my head.

“So, I have a lot of questions, and I do not take no for an answer,” I stated.

“I’m ready to answer all of them!” He responded, and I could hear the cutting of some vegetable.

I had millions of unanswered questions, so I had to sort them first in my mind before I asked them out loud.

“The first question is, is this your real body or a disguise?” I wondered.

Rowan chuckled. “Yes, this is my real body, face, and everything you see with your eyes.”

I sighed in relief. I couldn’t handle another surprise.

Rowan placed all kinds of vegetables inside the pot and stirred them. While it was cooking, he sat opposite me at the dining table.

“The second question is, does Death know that you’re here to protect me from him?” This was lingering in my mind for a while. Death is a clever creature. Did he not recognize Rowan as an angel? Or he only pretended to not know?

“Well, Death does know I’m here because he already detected my presence. If you wonder if he knew it was me when he hit me, the answer is yes. Before,

he saw me as a light and couldn’t see anything except my wings. But today, he touched me. He sensed I was not a human.“ Rowan explained.

That explained a lot of things. The night he came into my room and suddenly had to leave was probably because of Rowan. If he only knew, he saved me that night because I had no idea what the Grim Reaper was about to do with my legs spread out.

“This might sound ungrateful, but how will you be able to protect me all the time when you’re not with me? He comes and goes whenever he pleases into my house. What if he does something to Grandma? Ugh, this is so frustrating!” I exhaled with anger.

“If he wanted to hurt your grandma, he’d already do so. I watched his every move, and he seems to like your Grandma.” He said.

“What do you mean by that? Do you want to tell me that Death took a liking for my Grandma and won’t kill her?”

“Vivienne, please calm down. I’ll protect you and your Grandma. I already have a plan. Oh! The soup-” Rowan ran to the stove to turn the gas down as the soup was bubbling.

“And what kind of plan is that? I’m sorry I’m so arrogant, but you have to understand what I’m dealing with. He does what he wants without a care.”

Rowan began to ladle the soup into a ceramic bowl. Once he was done, he placed it in front of me. He took a step back and spread his wings. Rowan’s wings were an impressive sight, spanning wide and majestic. It felt like I was in heaven for a second. Some feathers flew out in the process and rocked the air until one landed on top of my head.

“This is the solution,” Rowan said, grabbing the fallen feather from my head and placing it in my hand.

⸻⸻

A

vote

would make me very happy!!

Follow me on social medias

15.𝑩𝒐𝒏𝒆𝒔

The feather was like the most fragile glass you could hold in your hand-one wrong motion, and it might cut your hand or shatter into a million pieces. I was careful not to hold it harshly because it was a feather from an actual angel.

Rowan hid his divine wings and sat opposite me again. His mood changed into a more serious one, and I knew it was important to hear what he was about to say.

“This feather will protect you from Death. Wear it as a necklace, so you won’t forget it somewhere.” Rowan said. “Death won’t be able to touch you; he will only be able to see you. While you’ll be wearing it, no danger could occur. I can promise you that.”

Wearing the feather as a necklace would finally set me free from the Grim Reaper. Say less.

I unlocked the chain around my neck, which belonged to my mother. It is the only possession I have of her. It was a silver, water-drop-shaped pendant that was hollow and could be opened. It was crafted with intricate details and had a small loop at the top for hanging. The inside of the pendant was empty. I carefully opened the pendant and fit the small feather inside.

“It looks like it was made to fit there.” I laughed and showed Rowan the pendant.

He examined it and made sure I closed it properly. First, he glanced at me, then went back and forth between me and the pendant. He gently took the pendant from my hand and walked behind me. He clasped the necklace around my neck with a gentle touch, ensuring that it lay perfectly against my skin. He dragged his fingertips against the chain. The hair around my neck rose.

“Under any circumstances, you cannot take this off,” Rowan emphasized, sitting down next to me.

I tasted the soup he made for me and couldn’t believe how delicious it tasted. It was better than my grandmother’s.

“Why would I ever want to take it off?” This feather of his will stick inside my pendant until I get rid of the Grim Reaper. I don’t know how it will be possible to achieve it, but I can’t lose hope. Even the tiniest one.

Rowan brushed through his hair with his long fingers. Truly a heavenly view.

“Is there a way to get rid of-” I couldn’t bring myself to finish the sentence.

Rowan looked into my eyes intently. “Death is a very powerful being. It’s not easy to get rid of him. You may think that I, as an angel, have all the power in the world, but to be honest with you, Death is twice as powerful. That’s why he was able to hit me. My feathers won’t protect me from him because I’m a celestial being. I can only protect myself absolutely when my wings are spread.”

“Your wings activate your power.” I deduced.

He nodded, and his forehead creased. “Still, I can protect you the best. Don’t doubt my strength!” He said.

I covered my laugh with my hand, and it seemed that it made his worry wash away. For the first time in weeks, I felt safe. I found a solution for my protection, and I even have an angel on my side. I wasn’t fighting Death alone. He might think he got me, but he’s so wrong. I won’t let him destroy me. I have to simply put an end to his fascination with me.

We have three options:

1. Move his fascination from me to another girl. Which is heartlessly cruel coming from me, and it’s my least favorite option.

2. I made him go away and not appear here. I have no fucking clue how to make that happen.

3. Move to a different state or go to Europe. Specifically, to Spain. Sun, good-looking guys, and amazing food. I would have to change my clothing style, though.

Rowan’s hand kept shaking in front of my face. “Are you listening to me?” He said.

I blinked repeatedly, realizing I wasn’t in my room to space out without a care. Oh god, he just watched me stare into nothingness as I thought of our plan, didn’t he?

“Don’t look at me!” I covered my face. “I got lost in my thoughts.” I stuttered.

He captured my hands and said, “Look at me.” He didn’t spread them forcefully; instead, he waited for my own willingness. I dropped my hands on my lap with his still attached to mine.

“You should go to sleep. You have work tomorrow, right? If you need something, I’ll be downstairs.” He said.

“Wait, you mean that I should sleep in your bed while you’re on a couch? Definitely not.” I got up and walked to the living room door. Before I could grip the handle on the door or get even close to it, Rowan appeared before me, his wings spread out. They were so magnificent.

At that moment, I decided to not argue with him and take my place on his bed. But I still felt guilty because he had to protect me from Death, even taking a strong hit, and now he can’t even sleep in his own bed.

I gazed up at the ceiling, my arms positioned in a T shape. When I heard nothing but quietness, my eyelids slowly shut.

• • •

The next day, I had to go to work. I already wasted my vacation as I took care of Grandma, and my boss doesn’t give anyone second chances. Rowan accompanied me to work just in case I’d come across Death.

He was so kind; he prepared a fantastic breakfast for me and gave

me his clothes. Of course, I couldn’t borrow his pants; I kept mine, but I took his black shirt that fit my clothing style.

I came to work earlier to please my boss, and for him to see, I appreciate that he gave me another opportunity. He knows that when I’m on the clock, he gets the biggest sales. He’d never admit it, though. He’s too proud.

Rowan said he’d come to visit me after he was done with work. I still don’t know if he meant his real work here on Earth or his celestial work.

The work was going nicely, and I was more than happy Death didn’t come. Instead, Alec showed up, and that took me by unpleasant surprise. I didn’t see him from the time I ran out of the store because he was behind the counter. He looked like he was a part of a 90s rock band.

He wore brown oversized pants with a simple black T-shirt and a large denim jacket, which had numerous patches of rock and metal bands stitched to the fabric. Lastly, he had his combat boots that made a heavy sound when he was walking.

He strolled to the counter, taking a seat on a bar stool. A few other customers sat next to him, so I felt a bit relieved; I wasn’t completely alone with him.

“One beer.” He said, his voice low.

I stared at him with anger. I placed the beer in front of him and moved to a new customer who sat on the other side of him. It was a woman in her early forties. She often came here for a glass of red wine. She was a small, petite woman with curly yellow hair.

“As usual?” I asked.

“Yeah!” she confirmed.

As I placed the wine in front of her, she asked, “I don’t want to sound intrusive, but do you have a partner?”

My eyes widened. “Uhm, no, I don’t. Why are you asking?”

She giggled, grabbing the glass of wine. “Well, my son from time to time comes here, and he said you’re pretty. Not that I’m trying to set you up with him, but I think you’d make a cute couple.” She explained.

I didn’t reply to her; I just smiled awkwardly.

Suddenly, Alec’s deep chuckles echoed throughout the space, and that made me snap my head at him. I shifted in front of Alec and furrowed my eyebrows at him. “Are you having fun taunting me?” I said, leaning over the counter.

“Very much.” He replied and drew closer as well.

Then, like electricity, it shook us apart. A bubble of invisible protection bounced us back when we intruded on each other’s space. We both looked at each other in unison. It felt like we were the only people in there. A couple of confused people eyed us, but we kept piercing through each other’s eyes.

“Don’t tell me…” I scoffed. I had to crash down on a chair and pour myself some vodka. I downed the shot in one go, feeling the warmth spread through my body. I just sat there, trying to gather my thoughts and relax my racing heart.

“How the fuck were you able to do that? Oh, wait. Did Mr. Duck help you to confound me?” He started clapping his hands, and everyone stared at him. A mischievous, dark laugh escaped his mouth.

I roamed my hands through my hair. “You are a spineless creature.” I sneered.

He gawked at me in disbelief. “Darling, do you realize who I am? I’m all bones.” He died laughing, banging his fist against the counter.

Some people who were seated on bar stools had left to sit in the back because of him, and I can thank God that my boss didn’t witness this.

“Leave this bar,” I said sternly, holding eye contact with him.

“Listen, kitty, I do a thing called what I want.” He said, a smile plastered across his face.

I was on the verge of a mental breakdown, and I highly hoped I’d see Rowan walk through the door to save me. But I suppose it was too great of a wish.

Now everything makes sense. That night I thought I went mad, when in fact, Death was messing with my mind, and made me believe I got drunk. And when Alec was helping my grandma, which looked suspicious to me, but I let it go because good people who want to help still exists. What kind of psychopath is the Grim Reaper? Who made this guy take care of us after our deaths?

I had to stop being selfish for once and take care of the customers who had no idea who honored his presence with us. I looked at the time, and the closing time was quite far away, but did I have any other choice?

“Attention everyone!” I clinked the wine bottle with a spoon. “I’m sorry to say this, but something happened, and I have to close the bar. Come tomorrow, and you get a discount on every drink.” I announced.

At first, they were a bit irritated because everyone was enjoying their lives, except for me, of course, but after they thought about the discount, they collectively left. Excluding Death.

When I moved my gaze back to him, he was already staring at me. “Have I ever told you how much I love your mini bangs?” Death said, and he leaned against his fists like a child, blinking.

Wouldn’t it be funny if I came to the conclusion that this is all just happening inside my head because I lost my mind? As quickly as that thought swirled through my head, it flew away because I didn’t see Alec in front of me anymore, but Death.

Seeing him drink beer in a cloak looked comical, almost unreal. What would I see underneath it if I lifted his hood? Would I shit my pants?

“They’re micro bangs.” I corrected him. “And what if you just fixated on another girl? Maybe blond? Do you like blondes or brunettes? We have all kinds of girls in our town. Or even better-on the entire Earth.” I said.

Death was sitting still, and the beer in his hand suddenly moved from his shadowy face to his right. He released the grip around the ear, and the glass shattered on the floor. The sound of a million tiny pieces of glass scraping my ears.

He shifted next to me, leaving enough space to not enter my invisible protection. “I’ve been patient, but from this day on-it’s over.” He said, with his throaty, low voice.

“You can’t get close to me!” I yelled, walking backward to the corner of the counter, where I had spread clean glasses.

Death chuckled, swinging his scythe from one hand to another. “Are you sure about that?”

Wait, was I?

“I’m not going away with you!” I declared and grabbed an empty glass, throwing it at him, but he dodged it swiftly.

“And I’m not leaving without you.”

⸻⸻

16.𝑪𝒉𝒐𝒌𝒆𝒉𝒐𝒍𝒅

I was his prey.

And he liked to barricade me in the corner, leaving me with no way out. To see me be frightened.

He did not have to touch me for me to experience the terror. My trembling body was hard to keep steady. His aura, darker than a crow’s feather, enveloped us like a whirlwind. All you could see was a gray mist swirling like sand, sharp and crystallized.

This was what I imagined hell to look like.

The Angel of Death is a creature of darkness who manipulates your mind and perception to the point of madness. Until you don’t know what’s real and what’s not.

He was my

d

eath.

Death peered his crimson-red eyes, which I saw for the first time, at me. He was outraged because he couldn’t just grab me and take me wherever he pleased. My pendant was his first obstacle. He was holding his scythe in one hand so tightly that I thought he’d break it. I couldn’t run past him, and the best idea for escape was to jump onto the counter and fall to the floor.

I took my chance and sprinted against the counter, jumping the highest I could. It was, thankfully, high enough for me to sit on top of it. I swiftly slide from it and fall to the floor. In the process of falling, I ended up landing on my right arm, which was probably broken because I couldn’t move it.

I scrunched up my face in agony. I clutched my arm tightly to ease the pain. However, it was hopeless.

I turned my face to detect Death, and of course, he was standing in front of me. He, for sure, thought how stupid I was, but I wanted to expand the space so I could get out of there easier. The sacrifice was my arm.

The Grim Reaper grabbed a chair next to him and threw it across the room with no strength. It hit the wall light. The light bulb shattered and scattered all over the floor. Death stared at the wreckage. He let out a low, rumbling chuckle and snapped his head at me.

“I can turn this bar upside down so that nothing will be left of it. Will your boss be happy when he sees it? What do you say?” He took a step forward and bent down. “You still need your job, kitty?”

“Are you threatening me?” I said in a high-pitched voice.

“Did it sound thoughtful to you?” He mocked.

I pushed myself up to sit down to look less intimidated by him. My brows drew together. “Don’t you dare…” I sneered.

“I will dare.” He whispered.

At that moment, the door burst open, and I caught sight of honey-blond hair immediately. The knot in my stomach was gone. Rowan looked at me worriedly, but then he quickly smiled before he spread his wings and smacked Death against his back. He flew across the whole room, right onto the chairs and tables.

Rowan looked out of breath. He must have flew here because of me. Despite having his wings out and wearing a suit, he looked divine. Like a god itself to me.

He hurried to me, helping me get onto my feet. I grabbed onto his suit firmly, like my life depended on it. He analyzed my face and body. “Are you hurt?” He asked, and his jaw tightened.

I was fighting back tears. “My arm.” I cried.

Rowan frowned, turning his head to Death, who now stood completely fine a few feet in front of us.

Death put his hand on his hip and spoke in a high voice, “I hope I’m not interrupting your intimate moment.” His hand now held the scythe. “Be a good angel, and get your hands off my woman.” His voice dropped low.

The audacity of his to call me his when I hate even the glimpse of him.

“Don’t be ridiculous, Death,” Rowan said, and the tone of his voice had a drop of judgment in it. He wrapped his right hand around my shoulder, and the other was locked on my hip.

The Grim Reaper snarled. “Don’t make me say it twice, Mr. Sunshine. What’s mine is mine. All rights reserved.” His gaze moved to me, and the crimson-red eyes vanished. “If you think-even for a second-you can get rid of me, you’re mistaken.” Death chuckled.

In a blackness of mist, Death disappeared right in front of us. I was expecting him to fight us, but instead, he left. It wasn’t because he was defeated that he didn’t leave, but because he had a plan to get me. He wasn’t scared off by Rowan at all. And that frightened me.

To what extent would he go just to have me?

“I have to go home. What if he does something to Grandma? If you heard him talk before you came, he went mad!” I said.

“Even though I think you’re wrong about this, I know it will worry you if we go back to my place.” Rowan pulled away from me. “Let’s go to your house.” He declared, looking into my eyes.

Before we left, I forgot about the mess that Death made, so we had to hastily put the chairs back into their places and sweep off the shuddered glass. On the way home, Rowan was talking about something, however, I could only hear the beat of my heart. The thought of losing Grandma evokes unexplainable feelings you only feel when you lose someone dear to you-the wretched feeling in your gut. Your world is falling upon you slowly, but precisely. Crushing you into nothingness.

I didn’t realize how swiftly I was walking until Rowan had to catch up with me every few seconds. I expected the worst when I walked through the entrance door. A blood trail and a lifeless body on the floor. Instead, I found Grandma in the kitchen, making herself tea.

I took slow steps towards the dining table, just staring at her. When she turned around to go back to her room, she almost made the mug flee. She steered her hand so that only a few drops of tea spilled.

“Oh god! Child, don’t scare me like this ever again.” She exhaled.

I moved closer to her, and a tear formed in my eye. I put my arms around her, embracing her fully. The warmth of her body shifted toward me.

“Lily, who is that man standing there?” She asked, pulling away from me. She was never a big hugger.

I looked over my shoulder to see Rowan standing far away from us. I entirely forgot about him.

“Oh, let me introduce you.” I beckoned Rowan to come closer. “This is Rowan-” I had to quickly decide what I should introduce him as. We weren’t exactly friends, but we weren’t strangers either. “My friend,” I decided.

Rowan extended his arm to greet Grandma. She was skeptical at first, but when she saw how Rowan was dressed, she greeted him politely.

“Nice to meet you. I heard so much about you. And I apologize if I disturbed you this late at night; I just wanted to make sure Vivienne gets home safely.” His mouth curled into a smile.

I looked at Grandma to see what kind of reaction she had, and I was happy to see she liked him by the smile on her face. Rowan was an ideal type of man for me. That’s what Grandma thinks, and she might be right. I deserve the kindness, handsome man.

“Nice to meet you as well. No worries at all; I wasn’t sleeping anyway. Thank you for looking out for Vivienne.” Grandma replied.

I smiled at Rowan, but as quickly as my smile appeared, it vanished because I recalled what happened moments ago. The exhaustion overtook me, and all I wanted was a warm shower and my own bed.

Rowan’s gaze never left me, and I knew he probably figured I was dead tired.

“Can I offer you a cup of tea?” Grandma suddenly said.

“As much as I appreciate your invitation, I have to refuse. I have work tomorrow, so it would be best if I left, but if it’s not too bold, I would love to drink your tea another time.”

Grandma laughed, grabbing Rowan’s arm. “Of course! Any time. But let me walk you to the door. And you-” She pointed at me. “Go to bed!” She commanded.

I nodded and waved at Rowan, saying goodbye since I had no time to actually say it. Grandma was too quick.

I grabbed a leftover pizza I found in the kitchen and ate it all at once. I was starving, and even though my stomach would hurt the next day, I didn’t care. After that, I headed to the bathroom. Before I hopped into the shower, I thought about my pendant.

Getting the feather wet wouldn’t cause a problem, right? I thought.

Panic took over me because I already wanted to be in bed, sleeping, but if somehow I disabled the ability of the feather, I’d have to ask Rowan for another one, which appeared disrespectful on my part.

Nothing can happen if I take it off for ten minutes , I thought again.

I carefully unclipped the chain and placed it on a sink. When I entered the shower, I was greeted by a surge of boiling water that ran down my body, making me feel relaxed. I closed my eyes and let the hot water wash over me. I slowly massaged my skin with showering gel, cleansing every piece of dirt off my body. I stepped out of the shower and toweled off.

But then the hair on my body bristled. A cold sensation washed off the warmth I’d experienced seconds ago. I didn’t have to wonder why I felt it. I knew why.

When a pair of hands and slender fingers captured my arms from behind, the realization was too painful to swallow. I wanted to scream and shout until my lungs give out, but I couldn’t do that. I’d put Grandma in danger. I was the only one who could protect her the best.

His slender fingers brushed up and down my right arm. The one that was wounded. And it suddenly hurt a lot less. I flinched at the tickling sensation. My breaths shuddered. The back of my neck was tickled by the water from my hair. At that, my back twitched.

Yet then, his left hand moved to my neck, and his body pressed into mine from behind. My eyes widened, and I held my breath. His right hand locked around my waist, drumming his fingers against the towel, but I could feel their beats through it.

His head drew dangerously close to my ear; I could feel the fabric of his cloak friction against my skin. “I cannot stand the sight of another man touching you. It makes me want to kill him, and it burns me alive I cannot do so.” He whispered against my right ear, sending shivers down my spine. My skin was covered in goosebumps. I could feel how the towel around my body started to loosen up because of the friction of his body.

He pressed me harder against him, and I took a sharp breath. His left hand wrapped around my neck like a chain. Sharp nails scraped my neck gently. The tip of his nose brushed against my ear slowly. My heart was pumping out of my chest. For a brief moment, I thought my legs had given out.

His hand clenched around my throat, and a low, throaty moan escaped his mouth, hitting my ear.

⸻⸻

Unhinged? Yes.

17.𝑨𝒏𝒕𝒊𝒅𝒐𝒕𝒆

His gravelly voice was scraping my eardrum, and despite being scared of him, I felt a tingling sensation below my navel. His voice was like the best kind of poison. The one that sent you six feet down after one drop.

I had to stop him from doing other perverted things, so I spoke up. “I-I want to know something.” My voice quivered.

He stopped moving his nose, and the strength of his hand around my neck loosened but did not move.

“Hmm?” He hummed in response, my ear becoming hot.

As I was thinking of the best question to distract him from going further, he changed the placement of his hands and locked them around my stomach, pressing them hard against my body like a rope.

The time was ticking .

I knew I had to dig deep for him to stop concentrating. Death was always on the alert. So I dug the deepest I could.

I exhaled. “Were you the whole time we were together manipulating me into liking you as you did with Grandma?” I asked.

He huffed and then smashed me against the west wall-the chilly tiles pressing into my bare shoulders. I was now facing him closely. Still, I couldn’t see anything past the mist of shadows on his face.

His hands barricaded me, and when the sleeves of his cloak rolled up, I noticed how slender his arms were. I guess he wasn’t kidding when he said he’s all bones. He was a walking corpse. His gaze moved where I was looking, and he immediately made his sleeves roll up to cover his whole arms and forearms.

I was starting to freeze due to his closeness. The more seconds passed, the more I scolded myself in my head for taking my pendant off. Mistake learned.

Death was quiet for some time, but then he ended the silence. “Every moment we spent together, either me as Madeline or Alec, was real.” He tucked a strand of my wet hair behind my ear. “I want to experience everything with you in realness.” He added.

I’m not sure if what he said was true. Because I already saw what outcome it had on Grandma, and she didn’t remember almost anything. I couldn’t trust myself anymore. I couldn’t trust anyone.

“If what you said is true, you wouldn’t disguise yourself as a woman. Why did you do that?” I asked, clutching my hands around the hem of the towel.

Death let his hands fall, and that was the perfect opportunity for me to run to the sink and grab my pendant.

When I assured myself his hands were resting against the sides of his body, I hastily moved to the sink. I captured the pendant, clipping it quickly around my neck.

I was breathing loudly from the adrenaline. My insides twisted when I looked back at Death. His whole body was turned to me, standing as a statue. He couldn’t make a move toward me anymore. He couldn’t touch me or whisper into my ear. But he could still be close enough to me to watch me whenever he pleased.

As I thought, I didn’t get an answer to my most wondered question from the moment I knew about his disguise.

I took a deep breath, then slowly exhaled. “Please, just leave,” I said quietly, fighting tears.

In that instant, he vanished, leaving a gray mist to linger in the air behind him. The weight dropped from my shoulders. I could finally breathe normally. I didn’t waste a second, and I hurried to my bedroom. I let myself drown in my bed. Feeling the sheets cover my body. I was trembling from the coldness; I thought my fingers would fall off.

I closed my eyes and imagined I was somewhere else. Anywhere but here. I heard my heartbeat pounding in my ears, and I took a deep breath and pictured myself in a warm embrace. Someone’s body was heating me from each side. Filling me with warmth until my frozen bones unfrosted. My skin was no longer uncomfortable to the touch, but desired.

Was I not meant to be with such a person? Was it only possible in my head? Why couldn’t I break the vicious cycle of my fate?

Suddenly, a hot tear ran down my cheek, traveling then down my neck. I couldn’t hold the anger and pain any longer inside me. It was eating me alive. I tried so hard to come up with the terms of my life, but it was a pretend. I never liked living here. I always wanted to escape far away. Somewhere warm with sunlight, where the shadows of my mind couldn’t get to me. Where I’d be genuinely happy.

I saved some money aside for the day when I got the courage to leave this town, but Grandma was locking me here. What kind of granddaughter would I be if I left her here by herself?

I decided after high school to stay here, work in a bar almost every day, and spend most of my days suffering in loneliness.

The only light that could shine through the crack in my horrid life was Rowan. But I had no idea for how long he’d stay in my life. Who would even want to? Everybody wants to escape from the cave.

I fell asleep somehow with my body shaking and tears flowing from my eyes, but I slept. When I woke up in the morning, my body was in agony-heavy to be lifted. It meant I got cold. Despite feeling like a complete shit, I got ready for work.

I decided after weeks to have a normal breakfast. When I entered the kitchen, I was surprised to find Grandma sitting at the dining table.

“Good morning,” I said to her and strolled to the fridge.

“Morning. Did you sleep well?” Grandma asked, sipping on her tea.

I turned the toaster on and placed two slices of bread inside. “I’d lie if I said I did. But weren’t you supposed to go to work today?” I wondered.

“I took a day off. I’m feeling a little drowsy. Maybe having a cold.” She laughed and took a bite of her omelet.

When I finished making my breakfast, I brought it to the dining table and sat across from her. I didn’t tell her I was feeling sick because then she wouldn’t let me go to work. And unlike her, I can’t get a day off.

“Will you meet Rowan today again?” She asked.

I almost choked on the toast. I knew she was interested in him, but I didn’t want her to be disappointed when Rowan would leave, and her dream of setting me up with him wouldn’t work. Because that was exactly her plan.

“I don’t know. Rowan is a busy guy.” I replied, taking another bite.

We didn’t talk much after that, and truthfully, I didn’t even want to. Because all she wanted to talk about was Rowan. I know she wanted someone to take care of me after she was gone, but Rowan doesn’t see me this way. He only came here to protect me from the Grim Reaper. Nothing more.

• • •

The whole time I was working, I couldn’t stop shaking and sneezing. Even my favorite fluffy sweater couldn’t keep me warm. All I could think about was lying in bed and drinking delicious tea. The imagination of it helped me calm down.

People kept coming in and out of the bar, and I sometimes had no idea if I made the exact drink they asked of me. I should’ve gone home, but I didn’t. Instead, I kept on suffering, until my boss noticed how awful I looked.

I straighten my posture to look okay. When he approached me, a knot formed in my stomach.

“I was watching you the whole time, and let me tell you, you look like a zombie. You should go home and have a rest before you get me sick as well.” He said. I don’t know if he was trying to be nice or was truly concerned about his health.

I raised a brow. “If I leave now, you won’t fire me?” I asked, and my eyes narrowed.

He shook his head in disbelief. “No, I won’t. I’m not such a bastard you took me for.” He whispered then, “But before you go, take an order from the customer who’s been sitting here since we started talking. After that, you can leave.”

I smiled, just imagining my comfortable bed. “Thank you, boss!” I exclaimed, feeling a sweat drip from my forehead. I really had to leave as soon as possible.

After my boss left, I focused my attention on the man in front of me. The first thing that caught my attention was his bald head, which had many tattoos on it. Different kinds of symbols and texts. Despite his haircut, he was dressed like a normal man. Basic black outfit with a leather jacket layered on it. His eyes were dark gray.

“Large beer.” He said, his voice low and intimidating. Chills spread through me, and I wasn’t sure if it was because of him or the fever.

As I was tapping his beer, he spoke. “You have a beautiful name. Never change it.”

I was quite confused by that. Why’d I ever want to change my name?

I simply smiled, as I was used to weird talks from men. This bar helped me create a solid shield around me when it comes to interaction with customers.

The man didn’t say anything else; he just kept drinking his beer, and as I was gathering my stuff to go home, Rowan showed up out of nowhere. He looked exhausted.

“Hey, I know I’m late, but it was such a busy day, and I had to make sure you were okay at least.” He said.

“No, it’s okay. I know you’re a busy man! Thank you for checking on me-” My legs broke, and I almost fell onto the floor if it weren’t for Rowan’s fast reflexes for catching me. My eyelids were hard to keep open, and my entire body was in flames.

“For heaven’s sake! You’re burning, Vivienne.” He shouted, trying to keep me steady on my feet.

I laughed as I thought it was funny; he used the word ‘heaven’ when he was an angel.

He hoisted me gracefully, and before I knew it, I was lying on my bed. I couldn’t understand what he was saying to me, nor could I see what he was doing, but I could recognize my warm pajamas on me. My vision was completely blurry, and I was solely focused on an uncertain point in front of me, which was probably the ceiling.

Rowan placed a cold towel on my forehead, which I had to scrunch my face at because he ruined my styled bangs.

Seconds, minutes, or hours could have passed, and Rowan was still beside me, taking care of me. His gentle touch was unbelievably calming; it felt like my fever had dropped because of it.

His touch was my personal antidote to Death’s poisonous hands.

⸻⸻

18.𝑯𝒆𝒂𝒕

Sunlight shone through the window when I opened my eyes. It took a couple of seconds for my eyes to focus. I was no longer burning. I felt fine, except for the smell of my sweaty body. That bothered me.

When I moved my hands, I detected skin. I turned my head and found Rowan sitting on the ground, his head leaning against the bed frame, and his right hand lying on the top edge of the bed.

Boldly, I grabbed his hand and squeezed it. “Rowan, wake up. It’s morning already.” I said.

While I kept squeezing and shaking his hand, I realized he must have cared for me the whole night. His white shirt was unbuttoned, and the sleeves were rolled up. His honey-blond hair was messy and turned to every side.

With my other hand, I brushed the back of my hand against his cheek. His skin was soft to the touch like it was made out of cotton.

When I brushed my hand multiple times against his cheek, he slowly began to wake up. His head rose, looking a bit confused, like he forgot where he was staying.

I greeted him with a smile, even though I must have looked extremely horrible. My hair was greasy, and my body was sweaty from the fever.

Oh yes, the high fever I had. Rowan was so kind and even changed me into my pajamas. He totally saw me naked-

“Did you see MINE? And MINE!!” I threw my hands like a maniac on my breasts and down on my intimate part.

“WHAT?” I heard Rowan shout at me for the first time. For some reason, I thought angels couldn’t get angry. “Of course, I didn’t.” He claimed.

“Then how is it that I’m not in my old clothes?” I demanded.

Rowan sighed and roamed his fingers through his messy hair. My gaze wandered to his open shirt for a second.

“Your grandma changed your clothes, not me. I was waiting outside your room.”

Oh.

Ohh.

I facepalmed myself, and I could feel the heat form on my cheeks. At that moment, I wished Death would just take my soul and save me from this embarrassment.

“I’m so sorry. I always assume the worst.” I burst out. “Stay for lunch,” I added, moving my gaze to my hands as I couldn’t keep looking into his eyes.

Rowan chuckled in his low voice. His hand landed on top of mine. I snapped my head at him and met his gorgeous, full smile. His teeth were sharp and snow-white.

“Is this your way of apologizing?” He asked.

“Kind of?” I laughed it off. I still have huge holes in my communication skills, and I mean enormous.

“I still don’t understand how you got so sick. Today you’ll stay in bed for the whole day.”

No matter how much trust I put in him, I couldn’t bring myself to tell him that Death came and made me this sick. I’d have to admit I took my pendant off, and I really didn’t want to get scolded by Rowan.

“Ohh, and I talked to your boss already, and he said you can have a day off,” Rowan said, and that brought me back to reality from my thoughts.

With such a beautiful smile, he, of course, persuaded my boss to give me a day off. But when I asked him for a vacation, that wasn’t possible. Unfair.

“I don’t know how to thank you properly for helping me. Not just with my fever, but with Death as well.”

I know he’s an Angel, so he’s obligated to help those in need, but nevertheless, I still wanted to thank him. Do people thank him when he helps them? Or is he only helping me?

His left hand rose slowly to my face and touched my cheek. “There’s no need to thank me, Vivienne. That’s what I’m made for-” He went silent for a couple of seconds and withdrew his hand. He was checking to see if I still had a fever. “We are friends, even though we have known each other for a short amount of time. Sometimes friendship is not qualified by time but by the connection of the two people.”

I moved my gaze back to my hands and thought about my friendship with Madeline. I didn’t want to call it officially a friendship, but it felt so good to tell Grandma I was staying at a friend’s house. And to know someone was interested in my life and my well-being.

I had to block the memories of the time we spent together from my head. Because everything was a lie.

I looked back at Rowan. “You are right,” I answered.

I moved my gaze to the clock hung on the wall and raised my brows at the time. It was eleven o’clock.

“I have to take a shower!” I jumped out of bed, and for a second, dizziness overwhelmed me. Rowan was immediately by my side, holding my arms.

“Are you sure you can wash yourself alone?” He asked, his face looking concerned.

“What are you implying by that? Should I invite you to shower with me?” I wondered; my eyes squeezed and narrowed.

Rowan instantly let go of my arm and rubbed the back of his neck. “O-Of course not.” He replied.

I noticed how often he’d done that while we were together. Did it mean he was nervous being around me?

I opened the door and walked across the hall to the bathroom door. Rowan was right behind me. I stopped at the threshold, eye-scanning him.

“I’ll stay outside the door if you need me.” He informed me. I didn’t say anything to him; I just hurried to sweep the sweatiness’ off my body. Once I felt the hot water run down my chest, I felt relieved. My shower lasted at least fifteen minutes until I felt thoroughly clean.

I exited the shower, wrapped a robe around my body, and recalled what happened with Death here. The way he grabbed my throat. I had to touch the same spot to remember that his hand was no longer there. Every time he showed up at my house, uninvited, I prayed to some high power to remove him from my life, but after our encounter in the bathroom, I realized how gentle he was with me. His hand rubbed my wounded arm, and although he was the cause of it, I somehow couldn’t erase the imprint of his fingers from my skin. They frosted their touch onto the surface of my skin.

“Is everything alright?” Rowan yelled.

“Uhm, yes! Everything is perfectly fine.” I answered, putting myself together. I wasn’t supposed to think about him. Especially when my life is on the line.

I got out of the bathroom and saw Rowan leaning against the wall. He looked heavenly, doing absolutely nothing. Is it the Angel effect?

I walked first into my bedroom, Rowan’s footsteps following me closely. I stopped walking when I was in the center of the room and spun.

He flinched and arched his brow, giving me a confused look. I appreciated his worry about me, but Death would surely not appear here when I’m not alone. And my sickness is almost gone, so Rowan has no reason to stay with me. He looked dreadful and drowsy. And a bigger part of the reason why he looked so, except for his work, was me.

“You should go home,” I started. “As you can see, I’m feeling much better, and no one will hurt me anytime soon. Go rest. You need it.” I touched his arm for a few seconds, then let go.

“How can you be so sure Death won’t visit you when I go home? Do you know something I don’t?” He asked and drew closer.

I was beginning to get angry because of the drops of water that trailed down my wet body, and my cold feet felt like they were surrounded by ice. His questioning only enraged me more; I could feel the fever returning. What should I say to him? The Grim Reaper visited me, and he’s the reason I’m sick, but I didn’t want to tell you because I have no idea?

“I know nothing! And now, be so kind and let me change because I cannot endure the cold anymore.” I snapped.

Afterward, I felt like a shit saying that to him, but he didn’t understand what I was going through. Crazy psychopath wanting my soul and an angel protecting me from him. I thought I was in a fairytale, but not the nice one with unicorns and fairies, but the one kids feared hearing when their mother read it out to them at night. Where demons ruled the story.

To my surprise, he did not leave the room as I asked of him but stayed staring at me. All of a sudden, he hurried to my closet and grabbed a random long-sleeved shirt and sweatpants. When he returned to me, his eyes were glaring. His pupils became large.

He then proceeded to push me backward until I crashed down onto the bed. He placed the clothes beside me, and for a second, when he glanced at me, I noticed his cheeks had reddened. At first, I didn’t understand why he blushed, but as I dropped my gaze down, the top of the robe slid down as he forcibly moved me, and it shifted, so my shoulder was bare. The belt around my waist was completely untied; he could see my thighs. I hastily crossed the robe so he could not see my body.

When our eyes met, I felt my cheeks swell with heat and burn, as did his, and now the both of us looked like tomatoes.

⸻⸻

19.𝑾𝒂𝒏𝒕 𝒕𝒐 𝒌𝒏𝒐𝒘 𝒂 𝒔𝒆𝒄𝒓𝒆𝒕?

I never thought that dressing up would feel so embarrassing. Before Rowan left my bedroom, he stopped at the threshold and said, “I’ll be in the kitchen with your grandma if you need anything.”

I couldn’t believe that, for a brief moment, I doubted his intentions toward me. After Death’s acts, I suspected Rowan of every little thing he’d done or wanted to do. In the back of my mind, I went through the things Death had done to me and thought Rowan would do the same to me. I’m afraid that one day soon he’ll walk through my bedroom door and reveal his true identity.

It really felt as if I were living in a horror movie, waiting for people around me to remove the mask from their faces.

Who could I really trust?

Was my grandma, even my grandma?

Is the room that I’m in a real place?

A cold crept over my body, and it was hard to move my fingers. It wasn’t mere coldness. It usually meant that the Grim Reaper was nearby, on his way to me.

I swiftly rose and sprinted to the corner of the room where my large closet stood, making it the perfect place to hide behind. I clutched the hem of the black robe so it wouldn’t peek out.

As I predicted the coldness, I could sense it closer to me, and then a loud clomping noise was heard. I was certain it was Death until the footsteps separated and their noises did not match. That meant there was more than one person in my room.

Suddenly the noise stopped, and I could only hear my heartbeat. I shut my eyes, my breath shaky.

I opened my eyes slowly, seeing an upside-down charcoal face with crimson-red pupils and bright red shoulder-length hair. “Hi there!” He said, his voice growly.

I crashed my back against the closet as I flinched. There was no space to move, so I slid my back against it and crawled on my fours as fast as I could out of the tight space.

After a few steps, I had to stop because someone stood right in front of me. My gaze met their boots. I looked up and saw a completely different man. His chestnut hair was short, but the tips of it were forest green. The color of his skin was the same as that of the first man. His irises were the color of flames.

Mind you, I still had my robe on, so part of my skin got revealed. I let myself fall, my face meeting the wooden floor.

Are they going to strip me and do something to me? I thought. But Rowan is still downstairs; he for sure heard them.

The man who stood in front of me crouched down. His hand reached for my hair and pushed it aside. I could no longer hide my face behind my hair. They were too short in the first place.

With my right eye, I stared eye to eye, into his flaming eyes. His skin was not painted as I first thought because he wasn’t an ordinary man. They weren’t thieves. They weren’t part of the human world.

“You have two choices: stand up by yourself or with our help, which won’t be gentle, human.” The creature said, piercing through my eye.

I sighed and turned my face away from him. I pushed myself up, my hands trembling, to stay still. I slowly moved onto my feet and then crossed my arms under my chest.

Why can’t at least one day in my life be normal?

The first man, who scared me, joined the second man by his side. They were both towering over me, and I felt completely weak against them. They were human-looking, except for their skin and eyes. The red-headed one was clothed in a leather jacket that had all kinds of symbols in different colors. Then a pair of denim jeans in a dark gray color. The other creature had a black shirt and slacks. He was dressed much more elegantly than the other one.

“We know your angel friend is here. Don’t try to scream for help, because if you do, we won’t let your grandma come out of it unscathed.” The creature with red hair spoke, his voice sending shivers down my spine.

Both of them were close to me-more than the pendant should’ve allowed. That only meant the pendant wasn’t working on them. I clutched the pendant in my hand, shifting my gaze from one man to the other.

I opened my mouth to say something, but my lips froze, and a lump stuck in my throat. All I wanted to do was shout and cry at the top of my lungs. I was truly exhausted.

They looked at each other in unison and back at me. It seemed like they didn’t know what to do next. Like their plan had a hole.

“Uhm- sit on the bed.” The red-headed creature commanded. I did as he said.

I felt a bit better when I sat down because I didn’t have to stay on my feet. I was really freezing, I thought. I no longer felt my toes. While the red-headed creature brought my chair in front of me to sit on it, the other creature locked the door.

“Are you going to harm me?” I asked quietly, fidgeting with my fingers; my gaze stuck to the floor.

“No.” The other creature who locked the door answered. I looked up to see him, but he was already sitting beside me.

I shifted further on the bed to the corner of it, so there’d be a huge distance between us. They apparently had no problem with it.

The chair the red-headed creature sat on was a sinking chair. While the silence ruled over the room, the man was going up and down the chair like he was on a carousel.

The creature sitting next to me and I were both observing him in amazement. Was this a fever dream?

“How many times do I have to tell you not to do anything stupid? Was this the billionth time?” The creature next to me said to him, pinching the bridge of his nose.

The other creature stopped moving and looked deadly into the eyes of the other creature. “As far as I know, Azra, watching over a human girl is not our job, so I should have a little fun with it. Why did that bastard send us here instead of him, if he’s so into her?” He said, going once again up and down the chair.

I widen my eyes. “Watch over me?” I spoke for the first time in several minutes.

Azra peered at the other creature. Even though I couldn’t see his facial expression, his angriness radiated like a flash of light, shining at him. The red-headed creature then stopped mid-air and got up from the chair. He strolled around my room, analyzing my belongings. When he stopped by my desk, he grabbed my rose lamp and switched the lights on.

Azra shook his head with a sigh. “We intend no harm to you if you cooperate with us. And for the Devil himself, Keliah!” Azra slammed his hands against his legs. “Could you not pick her stuff? He will slaughter us to pieces when he finds out. You know he will.”

Keliah laughed in a low voice; it almost sounded like a growl. “You are so paranoid. When was the last time he did so? If I recall correctly, one hundred and two years ago.”

He did what? I thought. And

they still do work for him?

“I’m sorry to interrupt your bickering, but who are you talking about?” I asked, and my voice now sounded stable and confident.

Keliah stared into my soul with his bright red eyes. He switched the rose lamp off and leaned against the desk, crossing his arms.

“You know, human, your brain is really slow. While we both suffer with his annoying commands, you act like we chose to come here by our own will. Do you think we have nothing better to do? I just abandoned a kitty in the middle of a road because of you! At least apologize for that. She was already curled up in my arms-”

“That’s enough!” Azra raged, making sure the word syllable sounded sharp.

My brows drew together, and my pulse began to fasten. Why did Rowan have to talk to my grandma so much? I know I practically threw him out of my bedroom, but still, he should’ve checked on me sooner.

Keliah showed his charcoal middle finger to Azra, sticking his split tongue out.

“That fucker is more fucked up than us, and that’s something to say.” Keliah proclaimed. “He can’t stay away from a mere human girl and even send bodyguards to protect her. And from what? Him himself?” Keliah began to die laughing, and Azra just rolled his orange eyes.

So Death sent them. Great!

I shook my head, not believing my ears. I’d even laugh, but I was too shocked to even let out a noise.

“Want to know a secret?” Keliah said, looking at me.

I half nodded because what other choice did I have?

“I’ve never seen him so obsessed with someone, especially a human. He completely lost his mind because of you. He was already a psychopath, but now he totally lost it. You know what he is planning to do?”

“Keliah, don’t you say another word.” Azra snapped.

Keliah, for a second, looked like he wouldn’t say what he started, but then he grinned, or at least it looked like it.

“That maniac is totally lusting for you. He will never let you be. He will kill everything and everyone to get what he wants. Even us. And his plan in order to do so is-”

Azra smacked Keliah across the face. Keliah fell down onto his knees, and that made the floor make a thud sound.

“You fucking dickhead! Once you start yapping, there’s no end to it, and now we’re exposed because of you.” Azra said, touching his temples. I could say he was the most rational one of the three of them.

“This coming from a demon is bizarre.” Keliah chuckled, moving his gaze toward me. He slowly licked his lips with his split tongue.

“Great. Now she knows we’re demons. Death will cut our throats and torture us for eternity.” Azra said, brushing his fingers through his short hair.

Before I could speak or ask any questions, the door handle started to rattle.

“Vivienne, is everything okay? Why did you lock the door?” Rowan shouted behind the door, his voice having a slightly angry undertone.

“I-I’m coming!!” I yelled, strolling from the bed. Keliah whispered before they disappeared, “See you; see you; maybe not.” And he waved as they vanished in a crimson-red mist.

Unfazed, I quickly changed into the pajamas Rowan left for me and sprinted to the door. When I opened them, Rowan frowned.

“Something hard fell. What was it?” He wondered, scanning my room.

I opened the door fully and stayed quiet. I decided to keep this visit from him too. He was already looking miserable because of me; adding another worry to his list was unacceptable.

“My lamp fell, but as you can see, it didn’t break.” I finally said, avoiding his eyes.

I wanted to know more about those demons and why Death sent them here to watch me. And in order to do that, they’d have to visit me again. If Rowan knew about this, he wouldn’t let them see me, and that was a problem.

There was one thing I knew for sure. I became a big, fat liar, and I’ll drown in those lies someday soon.

⸻⸻

A vote would make me very happy!

𝑨𝑬𝑺𝑻𝑯𝑬𝑻𝑰𝑪

VIVIENNE CADDEL

  ![](https://img.wattpad.com/630439d989fad5f31013fe794dd30c902358c506/68747470733a2f2f73332e616d617a6f6e6177732e636f6d2f776174747061642d6d656469612d736572766963652f53746f7279496d6167652f67492d72486d6679476b7a7941413d3d2d313433383033383931342e313763353935323731656465663961333932333338303536393536372e6a7067)               

DEATH

  ![](https://img.wattpad.com/d3dc68487a597c007d0f0be587aa27dd4e241da9/68747470733a2f2f73332e616d617a6f6e6177732e636f6d2f776174747061642d6d656469612d736572766963652f53746f7279496d6167652f6a72444d77785a566b50554968773d3d2d313433383033383931342e313763353935326265353331353833383739363533363437383634332e6a7067)               

ROWAN

  ![](https://img.wattpad.com/5776eed9102c4914ef6c85cebd74211fd14e73f7/68747470733a2f2f73332e616d617a6f6e6177732e636f6d2f776174747061642d6d656469612d736572766963652f53746f7279496d6167652f334d44334f6f716738654e2d5a673d3d2d313433383033383931342e313763353964306333333635663836643237363930343533383032362e6a7067)               

KELIAH

  ![](https://img.wattpad.com/a3a156d9ef3c899113f6ef3280fa4f534063fb98/68747470733a2f2f73332e616d617a6f6e6177732e636f6d2f776174747061642d6d656469612d736572766963652f53746f7279496d6167652f7836767a384365364b6e417032413d3d2d313433383033383931342e313763353964303861306232356437353931383235373738343534332e6a7067)               

AZRA

  ![](https://img.wattpad.com/bde8baeace1a8d0985a57ec98fd39f61f367ed77/68747470733a2f2f73332e616d617a6f6e6177732e636f6d2f776174747061642d6d656469612d736572766963652f53746f7279496d6167652f6f636f4d4b704c416c727a4450673d3d2d313433383033383931342e313763356431643431323165316164373336363937353832383139342e6a7067)

20.𝑪𝒉𝒂𝒊𝒏𝒆𝒅

For the rest of the day, I stayed in bed, curled up in covers, and drank some herbal tea. A lukewarm towel was placed on my feverish forehead. Rowan looked like a mother who was taking care of their firstborn child. I told him at least a dozen times to leave and take care of himself, but he insisted on staying.

Grandma, on the other hand, saw no problem with him taking care of me. She already imagined him as my husband. She only checked on me once because she didn’t want to disturb us. That’s what she told me in front of him. As if my reddened cheeks weren’t in enough heat. It got to the point of him feeding me. And that’s where I drew the line.

“I’m capable of eating myself,” I said, grabbing the warm bowl of soup out of his hand. He let it go when he saw I wasn’t letting go of it. He sat on the chair Keliah had sat on a few hours before.

“You’re so stubborn. I’m just trying to help you. It’s my fault you ended up like this.” He rubbed his arm, avoiding my eye contact.

I lowered the bowl of soup and spoke. “Rowan, it’s not your fault I got sick. The blame is on me. Besides, it’s not your duty to protect me from every little thing. You’re not my guardian angel or something.” I explained.

He looked up at me, and a thought was behind his eye. His forehead created lines. “Does it mean I’m of no good use to you?” He asked, his voice higher. “I know I cannot destroy Death for you. But I’ll protect you the best I can.”

“Rowan, no. I didn’t mean it like that. Of course, you’re of good use to me.” That definitely didn’t sound weird to say out loud. “You’ve already done so much,” I added.

I moved the bowl of soup to his hands, and he turned them around to hold it. He looked into my eyes wide-eyed. I raised my brows and let go of the bowl.

“Well, then, what are you waiting for?” I softly said.

He laughed quietly and grabbed the spoon, slowly bringing the contents into my mouth. I parted my lips, and he gently inserted the spoon into my mouth. The whole time, he was piercing through my eyes. I swallowed the soup. I immediately knew it was made by him, not Grandma. His tasted just a bit better.

“I love your angel soup.” I burst out after another swallow. He stopped using his hand to scoop the soup again.

“Interesting name.” He remarked.

“I thought it through.” That was a lie.

He didn’t laugh like I expected he would. Instead, he cleared his throat, and when he spoke, it was in a serious tone.

“After I deal with Death,” he started. “And everything will be settled; I’ll return home.”

What he was trying to say is don’t get attached to me because I’ll sooner or later leave and won’t come back. It was written all across his face.

“Ohh, of course. I mean, sure.” I stuttered.

Rowan placed the bowl on a nightstand and touched my hand, curling his fingers around mine.

“I don’t know if I’ll be able to return soon after that. But our matter with Death is far from resolving.” He reminded. It sounded like he was happy, so he would spend more time here.

“I actually forgot to tell you something important, and I know how much you hate lies, so I guess I should spit it out.” He rubbed the back of his neck. “My work here is not only regarding getting rid of Death. I’m also looking for demons, which escaped our cells and are very dangerous.”

I took a sharp breath. Swallowing hard. Blinking repeatedly. “Demons? How do they look like?” I asked, trying to look composed.

Rowan straightened his posture. “Every demon looks different when it comes to appearance. The only similarities are their skin. Always black. Their eyes different neon color. The demons I’m looking for are crazy-looking. One is with a redhead.” He laughed.

If he only knew that the demons he was looking for were in this exact room a few hours ago, and the red-headed one sat on the same chair. Ironic.

I bit my tongue to not accidentally reveal the guilt. I could’ve spared him the work of finding them. But instead, I chose to let them go, and only because of my selfishness.

As terrifying as the thought of demons sounded, they weren’t so scary-looking. Did I almost pee myself? Yes. Will anyone ever know about it? Of course not.

“Have they done something terrible?” I wondered, fidgeting with my hands.

“I don’t think you would handle hearing it. It happened a long time ago, and they were paying for it. Now, they’re running around this town to piss me off because I cannot locate them. Someone is protecting them.”

And that someone we know very well.

“Who do you think is protecting them?” I asked, still not looking into his eyes.

“I think we both know the answer to that. It’s Death, even though I have no idea why.” He answered frustrated.

I laid down, and my head hit the fluffy pillow. I stared at the ceiling, thinking about those demons. Why do they have to watch me? What is out there worser than the Grim Reaper? And why is it after me?

Rowan suddenly tucked the cover properly around my body, and before he left, he quickly smiled at me. Why do I have the urge to smile as well when he does? His smile is contagious.

When the door shut, my eyelids got heavy, and I did not restrain them from closing.

• • •

AN HOUR BEFORE

ROWAN

“How’s she doing? Did the fever go down?” Eleanor asked.

“She’s a lot better. Would you mind if I prepared a soup for her?” I asked, approaching the dinner table.

Vivienne’s Grandma clasped her hands together with a smile. “I give you my permission to use the whole kitchen.” She replied. “It’s usually me cooking because Lily prefers me cooking. She says she’s no match for me, but I’m not a great cook.”

I had no idea why she referred to Vivienne as Lily, but I did not ask. It was definitely a personal matter. It was her mother’s name. She even chose it as a tag for her work.

I prepared the ingredients for the soup on the counter, and Eleanor took a seat on the kitchen island. As I was cutting some vegetables, she asked me numerous questions about my work and relationships. She was discrete with it.

“I apologize if I asked you about personal matters, but I think you figured out where I’m going with it.” She said.

And in fact, I did. But that wasn’t the main concern. I sensed something more worrying. Something was simply bad about her. Something rotten within her.

I chuckled and spoke, “You’re flattering me. But I don’t think I’m the best choice-”

“Don’t say such things! You’re the most brilliant choice, actually.” She claimed.

I couldn’t be. I can’t ever be. Because I can’t stay here and be with her. I like her too much. I love her dimples when she smiles and her gray eyes I could simply drown in. I can’t resist her gentle touch. All that I want is her hands on me. Caressing me. Wanting me. I’m slowly becoming her slave. But only in my mind. I don’t dare to say these words out loud.

How can a celestial being want to be under somebody’s rein? I’m not allowed.

Because I’m already chained .

I stopped looking for the demons who left our cells the moment Vivienne and I were together. When she sat on my lap, and searched for any wounds. The moment she looked at me with relief, I came to save her from Death in the bar.

I couldn’t care less for my work on Earth. I will make my work last the longest, so I can be by her side and protect her from Death. To find a way to get rid of him.

When I finished the soup, Eleanor came to take a look. When she tasted it, she was in awe.

“My goodness! You really cook better than I do.” She tapped my shoulder a few times, and I felt proud. It was just a mere soup, but her praise meant everything to me.

“I’m sure you do better! It was just a simple soup.” I said, trying to remain humble.

“Well, then I’ll invite you for lunch someday soon. What do you say?” Her eyebrows rose.

“I would love that; thank you.” I shyly smiled at her.

“Oh my! I’m so happy-”

It took a moment for my happiness to turn into horror. Eleanor lost her balance and almost fell to the floor. I immediately grabbed her hands and pushed her body forward so she wouldn’t hit the floor.

She gripped my forearms, and her eyes shut. She wasn’t feeling well. I sensed something that wasn’t right, and it was her health condition. A dark energy radiated within her. Something rotten .

“Are you okay? Should I call a doctor?” I asked, helping her sit on a chair.

“No, no. There’s no need.” She replied softly, gasping for oxygen. “I have my medicine in my drawer. Could you get it for me?” She pointed to her room. I nodded and sprinted to get it.

When I got hold of it, the bottle was for vitamins. I returned to the kitchen. “You changed the bottles, so Vivienne wouldn’t know?” I asked quietly, giving it to her.

She opened it and placed two pills in her mouth. I swiftly tapped the water for her to swallow.

She snatched my wrist, pulling me close. “She can’t know about this. Let’s keep it between us, please. I beg you?” A tear ran down her cheek.

“Is it fatal?” I whispered.

She remained quiet for a few seconds. “I don’t know yet.” And bowed her head. “Promise me you won’t reveal it to her. She won’t take this well.”

After some thinking, I promised her I wouldn’t say anything to Vivienne. Death was enough of a burden on her shoulders. Her hearing that Grandma is sick would make her sick as well.

I was the only stable pillar, holding her still.

⸻⸻

21.𝑷𝒂𝒔𝒕

Days have passed, and so has my illness. I was as healthy as a fish, as some say. Everything went back to normal, except for one tiny thing. Rowan decided to stay with us at the request of Grandma. Her reasoning was pretty straightforward: Rowan will stay here because I want to. I didn’t dare to object because I was glad I didn’t have to fully depend on my pendant. On the other hand, though, I couldn’t properly talk to those demons. Not that I could simply summon them, and they would appear, but I badly wanted them to reveal who they were protecting me from.

I returned to work because my wallet and my boss were crying. Rowan kept on insisting on staying a couple of more days at home, but truthfully, I wanted to get out. I hate my work, but I wanted to be somewhere else. Surrounded by realness. To see how people get drunk and barely have the ability to walk home. Their laughter, echoing in the room. To see some sanity.

“I haven’t seen you for some days.” A customer woke me up from my daydreaming. It was the same man who I’d served the day of my fever. His bald head was now covered with a hood. He was clothed simply. Black zip hoodie with a denim jacket layered on it. His pants were black and tight. Not only was his head covered with tattoos, but his neck as well. He was probably completely coated in them.

“Beer?” I asked, looking straight into his eyes.

He nodded, and I grabbed a clean glass. “I was sick, so I had a vacation,” I explained, even though I’m not obligated to. I placed the beer in front of him and washed the dirty glasses in the sink.

“Take proper care of yourself. You never know what can happen.” He said, taking a sip.

Before I could think about what he said to me, a new customer came, and I shifted my attention to them. His eyes, though, were following me for the time he drank his beer, like he was trying to figure out something about me.

“Another beer?” I asked him when I noticed he had drunk it all.

He nodded multiple times and looked kind of drunk. His eyes were telling me something else. The beer couldn’t affect him. Not on a man like him.

“You have a very familiar face. Did we meet before, perchance?” He suddenly asked, studying my face like a portrait.

I finally looked into his eyes. “I don’t think we did. I’ve lived here my whole life, and I’ve never seen you around here.”

He chuckled, his smile dangerous. Wicked. “I don’t live here anymore, but I once knew a woman named Lily Caddel.”

I think my heart skipped a beat, and my world has stopped. No one ever mentioned my mother in our town. It was a thing nobody could talk about. It was forbidden, and for a good reason. It was the biggest tragedy in our town. Everyone looked at me with a pity, and I hated it.

Some distanced themselves from me because they thought, I was the cause of her death. Many people knew who I was when I started working at the bar, but they never asked me anything about her. And I was grateful for that.

“Where are you going with this?” I said sternly.

He laughed quietly. “Nowhere, Miss. You seem angered by it. Is there not a good memory of her in your mind?”

I was angry. I buried the past of my family deep. I didn’t want to remember the pain. I couldn’t. I didn’t want to remember my mother’s death, my father’s betrayal, I just wanted to forget.

“It’s soon her anniversary.” He sipped from the beer before he spoke again. “She was an amazing woman. Pity she killed herself.”

I think my insides shattered. A knot formed in my stomach. I almost broke the glass I was cleaning with my hands. My eyes burned with the desire to shed tears. I wanted to shout at him to tell him to get the fuck away, but I couldn’t. I was once again helpless.

“I’ll be leaving, honey. Here’s the money.” He placed them on the counter with strength, sending a hidden message.

He knows I’m her daughter.

He swiftly left the bar before I could look at him with hatred. I was enraged. I wanted to throw something heavy at him. Something to break his skull.

• • •

The night carried on, and so did the customers. It was nine o’clock, and the bar was empty. My rage did not go away. I was still filled with wrath. I wanted to let out my rage on someone soon.

“Someone seems not to be in the right mood.”

I looked up and saw Keliah and Azra sitting behind the counter. Both were dressed as before, but I could now see their features more clearly. Their noses were flawlessly formed, their jawlines razor sharp, and their brows arched and long.

I blinked a few times to mask away the tears I had gathered in the corner of my eyes.

“What’re you doing here?” I asked.

“Babysitting you, of course,” Keliah replied with a sigh.

Azra elbowed him and rolled his orange eyes. “What happened?” He wondered, studying my face. Keliah murmured something, but it was hard to hear.

I quickly started doing things to avoid looking at his face. “Nothing happened,” I replied.

I felt his hand on my shoulder. “Don’t try to lie.” I gasped and spun to meet his glowing pupils. He cocked his head and stared at me. “Talk,” he commanded.

I parted my lips, ready to say what happened, but instead, a tear rolled down my cheek.

“See? I always told you you’re not good with the ladies, and now she has proved it to you.” Keliah said, and appeared next to him. “Now, watch and learn.”

He stepped closer and grabbed the sides of my head. My eyebrows furrowed, and my eyes widened. “Be a good girl, and tell us which mother fucking dick head upset you! It better not be that dead skeleton.” Keliah said, peering into my eyes.

I grasped his hands and attempted to pull them away. “Could you first let go of me? You’re crashing my head.” I said.

Azra came behind him and smacked him in the head. “I told you at least for eternity not to do something without my command, and yet, you still fail to remember,” Azra scolded him, looking down at Keliah, who fell onto the ground, rubbing his skull.

“I dare you to hit me one more time, and I’ll plug your hair strand by strand out of your head,” Keliah growled.

Azra slowly turned his head at me and arched his brow. I would be lying if I said I didn’t find this situation comical. I laughed inside my head and forgot about my tears.

“And now tell me what happened.” He demanded.

I took a deep breath and crossed my arms under my chest. “A bold man came and said some awful things. That’s all. I’m used to harsh words.” I stared at the dirty floor because I was reminded of his words. He made it sound like it was my fault that my mother killed herself. Like it was my mistake.

In a second, Keliah was on his feed, exchanging gazes’ with Azra. They knew something I didn’t.

“What are you hiding from me?” I asked, coming closer to them.

Keliah laughed and shook his head, his bright red hair catching my eyes. Azra roamed through his short hair and straightened his posture.

“That’s not our business to tell. Ask somewhere else.” He answered in a low voice. “You should head home now.”

My gaze jumped from Azra to Keliah, and I knew I would get no answer to my question. There’s no way they would tell me what’s going on. And the only person who could answer me was Death. I haven’t seen him since I took my pendant off in the bathroom.

“We will be on our way now, and ohh- thanks for not telling the angel about our visit; it made our flee more easy,” Keliah said, and in a blink of an eye, they disappeared. Keliah’s low laugh lingered in the air.

I instantly took my purse and jacket and locked the bar. I was scared for my life. That bold man basically threatened me. An indirect thread, and I had no clue why. What did I do to him?

I walked fast, taking huge steps to get home the quickest. The street was lonely as always. No one was going for a walk or a run. People are too frightened to step foot outside their house. The eerie mood was set above our town like clouds. Dark and thick.

I stopped walking under a half-functioning lamp to take the house keys out of my purse. I had them in my hand when they somehow slipped from my grip. I guess my hands were too sweaty from the anxiousness.

I crouched down and took them. As they were clenched in my hand, a tall shadow hovered over me. I gulped because I knew who it belonged to. I slowly stood up, hugging my arms. A cold breeze brushed my cheeks and blew my short hair in every direction.

“Too shy to face me? Oh wait, you can’t actually face me.” He laughed deeply and loudly.

I was turned in the opposite direction of my house, so I was forced to see him. When I unhurriedly spun, he was a few meters away from me. I was thankful for my pendant.

“You look so happy to see me, kitty.” His arms were crossed under his chest, and his stance looked much larger, as if he had grown in those past few days.

I hugged myself tighter and asked what has been on my mind. “Why did you send those demons to watch me?” My voice broke.

He took a step forward, and I a step backward.

“Because I fucking can?” He replied in a high voice, his arms hanging in the air.

I huffed, shaking my head. “You’re a fucking joke!” I pointed my finger at him, my voice filled with rage.

I turned my head forward and walked down the street till I reached my house. I didn’t dare to look behind me. I didn’t want to know if he was following me. I couldn’t hear him because my heartbeat was pounding in my ears.

When I walked up the stairs to the porch, I finally looked behind my shoulder and saw no sign of him. I swiftly locked the door and checked on Grandma. Lately, she was glued to the bed and stopped going to work. She said it was because she felt a bit sick, but I began to doubt it.

I found her peacefully sleeping, so I darted to my room. Rowan was still outside, searching for the demons that visited me. I began to think that he doesn’t even try to track them because they’re right under his nose and he can’t manage to see them.

I took a quick bath and left the bathroom only in my panties and an oversized hoodie that reached my knees. I entered my room, ready to crash into bed to at least relax because sleep was not an option until Rowan was in our house. But as I was close to my bed, the lights around my rose lamp turned on.

I whirled, ready to detect Death near me, but my room was empty. I turned the lamp off and went back to my bed. When it turned on again, I let it be on because I was exhausted. In my second attempt to go to bed, a book fell from a shelf. I sighed frustratedly and bent down to grab it.

“What a nice ass you have. It’s calling me to smack it.”

My heart skipped a beat; I had to clutch my chest. I ended up on the floor from the startle, facing the Grim Reaper. He was sitting on my chair, his legs spread wide.

“Stop looking at me, you creep!” I hissed. I stood up and carefully walked tiny steps around him to get on my bed.

At the same time, he spun the chair in my direction, being silent for several seconds. He rearranged himself in the seat and cleared his throat. “Sooner or later, I’ll find a way to destroy that pendant, and when I do, be prepared.”

I inhaled, closing my tired eyelids. My heart was banging against my chest.

He suddenly got up and strolled around my room like it belonged to him. He stopped around my belongings multiple times, but not for too long.

“Answer my goddamn question already. Why do your demons have to watch me?”

He kept on walking around my room until he stopped before my desk, where my lamp was placed. He touched it with his long finger and smelled it afterward.

“Don’t touch that!” I shouted.

He snapped his head at me and, in a second, raged at me. Then, like electricity, it shook us apart. I was slapped on my bed, and Death flew across the room.

“Did they touch you?!” He shouted, standing back on his feet.

“Stop yelling; you will wake up everyone on our street.” I stood up, taking quick breaths.

He sighed. “Answer me, before I wake up the dead.” He said gravelly.

I chuckled. “I have no idea what you’re talking about.” I rubbed my temple. “If it’s about your intrusive friends, then yes, they did touch me and my stuff.”

Death started walking back and forth, his hand attached to his hip. “How could you let them touch you? Those wild pigs. I will break their limbs.” He growled.

I sighed, and immediately went back to bed and covered myself with a blanket. It reminded me of the days of my childhood. I was scared of the monster in the forest. And now there was one right in front of me.

When I could no longer hear his annoying voice, I gradually put down the cover. He was no longer in the middle of my room because he was sitting at the edge of my bed. Squeezing the sheet in his slender, charcoal fingers. I instantly scoot to the corner of my bed, the furthest away from him.

“I know Mr. Sunshine is living with you. But let me clarify this to you-” He turned his whole body toward me. “If he ever touches you or gets closer to you, as I cannot; I promise you, I will rip that ugly pendant off your neck without a question.” He got up, and a scythe appeared in his hand.

“Go to bed now.” He said before he disappeared into his dark mist.

⸻⸻

Check out my

Spotify

playlist to get better into the vibe of the story!

22.𝑮𝒓𝒂𝒗𝒆

In the last couple of days, Death’s demons have been frequently visiting me. Every time I asked them politely to leave, they refused. They said they could not leave, even if they wanted to. Death’s commands were clear. Stay close to me. In a literal way. While Rowan has been busy with things he didn’t want me to know about, I spent my days with the demons. I had no other option than to just listen to their fighting, weird questions, and random inspection of my belongings. And this was my perfect opportunity to get close to them and find out why they had to guard me.

It was Sunday evening, and the three of us began to play cards on the floor in my room. The game was intense, and after an hour, we had to take a break because Keliah almost killed Azra. He couldn’t swallow the defeat when Azra won.

“I can’t believe you’re playing fair! You rarely win against me.” Keliah huffed.

“It’s because I’m not you who cheats every damn time we play. And I use something called a brain, which you don’t have.” Azra bickered.

I watched them slap each other and elbow each other like in a TV show. Occasionally, I laughed. But I was concerned if Grandma heard them. Those guys were unbearably loud. And despite their bodies looking slim, their strength was unsettling.

“V! Tell him something. Are you not upset that you haven’t once won?” Keliah said frustrated.

I chuckled, mixing the cards in my hands. “Not really. It’s just a game.” I replied.

Azra stopped moving and stared at me intently. “Do you intend to lose every game you play, Vivienne?”

I stopped mixing the cards and cleared my throat. “For hours, you two have been invading my space and asking me stuff I don’t have the answers for. Isn’t it time for you to go? Hunt other people or something?” My gaze shifted between the two of them.

Keliah suddenly stood up and dusted his clothes. For a few seconds, he looked out of the window, narrowing his eyes. Azra did the same a moment later. Lastly, I stood up and came close to the window, but I could see nothing but the woods.

Keliah grabbed my shoulder and pulled me out of the window view. I cocked my head, and my forehead creased. “What are you doing? Didn’t I say no touching?” I burst out.

He did not reply to me; he just stood still as a statue, looking ahead. Azra crept to the window, exhaling. He turned his head toward Keliah and nodded. I looked back and forth between them, and I finally understood.

“Is the one you’re protecting me from out there? Outside of my house?” I pulled from Keliah’s grip roughly. I hurried to the window to see nothing again. I turned to the demons with fury, coiling in my veins. I had enough of their silence. I wanted an answer immediately.

I ran through them, giving them no time to react. I flung the door wide and rushed down the steps. I quickly grabbed the kitchen knife, which I intended to use on Death, and hurried to the front door.

Azra appeared next to me out of nowhere. “What are you trying to do?” He asked.

“End this charade,” I said, my voice low and stern.

I reached for the door handle, about to twist it open, when two unexpected knocks on the door made me jump. I stepped backwards, my eyes wide in shock. Keliah and Azra’s expressions mirrored my own surprise. Their hands balled into fists. Their shoulders tensed, bracing for a potential threat.

Azra’s gaze hardened, and Keliah’s face became stern. I took a deep breath and steadied my voice. “What now?” I whispered.

“Open the door,” Azra replied.

I did as I was told because I trusted they’d save me. I slowly opened the door, hiding the knife behind it.

There stood the tattooed man, who gave off weird vibes, and visited my bar. This time, he was covered in black clothing and even had gloves on. It looked like he wanted to rob me, or worse, kill me.

“Can I help you?” I said, my voice slightly shaking. My grip around the knife tightened.

He was peering at me, his eyes narrow. He took a step forward, examining my face. Then all of a sudden, Keliah’s hand wrapped around my waist, and he came to the door, taking the knife out of my hand.

When I looked up at him, he wasn’t the demon I knew. He wore the skin of someone else. A disguise Death used when he was being with me.

This guy had short, black hair and looked much older than me. He was dressed casually but elegantly. His dark brown eyes stared at me. The loose strands of his hair covered his forehead.

Then his eyes moved to the man. “Is everything alright, sir?” He asked him, and the man took a slow step back.

“I’m so sorry to disturb you this late. I’ll come another time.” He said and turned his feet down the steps. He walked away quickly, not looking back. His head hung low, and his shoulders slumped.

The three of us simultaneously watched him leave. When he was completely out of view, I shut the door, but Keliah’s hand remained glued to my body. My brows drew together.

“How do I look? Convincingly human?” Keliah whispered into my ear.

I rolled my eyes and pushed myself away from his grip. I moved to Azra and crossed my arms. “Does that man wants to kill me? And now I want serious answers, Azra.”

Azra sighed and rubbed his forehead. “Yes, but I cannot reveal more. Death would torture us again.” He admitted, his voice filled with fear.

I turned my head to Keliah, who admired himself in the hall mirror. “How were you able to do that? Change yourself?” I asked, seeing myself in the mirror behind him.

He smirked, his brown eyes staring into mine. “Very easily.” He said, and his disguise began to slowly turn into his true self. It was like watching someone throw a bucket of water over some fresh paint.

Taking a violent shake of his head, he brushed his fingers through his bright red hair. He slipped from his wrist a hair tie and made a low, messy bun.

“This guy I took the body of is dead. You can only change yourself into the people you kill. And this brat was super annoying a few centuries ago, so I killed him. Upsss.” He covered his mouth and made the ‘s’ sound lengthy, as if he were hissing.

I should’ve been mortified by what he told me, but instead, my mind wandered to Death. Madeline and Alec were real people who lived, and he killed them. If it was because of me, it meant I was their original killer.

“Your existence gives me a headache.” Azra suddenly said, staring at Keliah. “We’re not killing people anymore. If we did, they would find us immediately.” He explained.

Who though? I had no clue, and I had no intention to aks.

I didn’t want to think about having murderers in my house, but rather about what I’d do about the man who came to kill me. I shook my head slowly, my eyes shut, and then, when my mind had some sort of peace, I walked to the door and opened it.

My bravery vanished almost instantly because Rowan stood in front of them. His arms were crossed, his brows drew together, and his ocean eyes were piercing through me.

“Why are these demons in your house?” He asked, angry. He took a step inside, shutting the door loudly, which awakened Grandma. Azra and Keliah looked unfazed, just observing him. Before I could explain everything to him, the door to Grandma’s started to creak.

“Quickly to the storage room!” I whispered and ran to the second door next to Grandma’s room. They followed me without question, and when Azra came last, I right away closed the door. We were smashed together like marshmallows in a bag. The tight space was only making me feel more awkward.

Grandma walked around the hall for a few minutes before she returned to her room. I sighed in relief, my heart beating at normal speed again. I turned around to face them. “Let’s go to the living room, but please, be silent.” I couldn’t see if they nodded or not, but I opened the door and strolled to the living room.

We took a seat on the couch, and the dense air made me nervous. I was afraid they would start to fight. But I had to calm my nerves and handle the whole situation perfectly.

I sat between Azra and Keliah, and Rowan took the seat on the rocking chair. His hands gripped the handles so tight that his knuckles became white and his eyes narrowed.

“Why couldn’t I detect you?” Rowan asked, peering at the demons.

Keliah laughed, and a mischievous grin appeared on his face. “Would you like to know, huh?” He mocked.

Rowan slammed his fist against the chair handle. “Don’t play games with me, demon. I’ve been looking for you for a long time. Who is protecting you?”

Now Azra spoke calmly. “Death, who else? And don’t fool yourself, angel. You weren’t looking for us all the time. You let us wander the town when you knew we were somewhere here. Was it because of her?” He asked and glanced at me.

“Yeah, you holy boy, we know why you aren’t chasing us. Once you’d take us back, you wouldn’t return here anytime soon, and you despise the idea of it.” Keliah said, his low voice thrumming in my ears. “Admit it.”

In a second, Rowan was on his feet, and so were the demons.

“Don’t you dare fight here. Sit. Down.” I said through my teeth.

To my surprise, all of them took a seat, and I began to speak. “We have much worse problems than your bickering. Someone wants to kill me.” My voice broke at the word kill .

“You mean Death?” Rowan said.

I looked at him and exhaled. “Surprisingly, no. It’s someone else; that’s why Azra and Keliah are here. To protect me.” I explained.

His eyebrows raised, and doubt glared in his eyes. “Why would Death try to protect you?”

A knot formed in my stomach. I still didn’t know why he sent demons to protect me or why he wasn’t himself protecting me. Why was there so much mystery around him?

Neither one of us answered him; instead, Azra changed the conversation. I sat back on the couch.

“We have followed the man for a few weeks now and found nothing unusual in his behavior. He is just a human male who loves to drink and smoke. And is obsessed with needles.”

“And is eerily consumed with visiting the cemetery every day,” Keliah added, resting his ankle on his knee.

I snapped my head at him. A breath caught in my throat. He widened his glowing red eyes at me, but they were so hollow, full of emptiness. “What?”

“What grave was he visiting?!” I asked, grabbing him by his jacket.

He gripped my hands in his and shortened the space between us. “Relax, V. I can take off the jacket on my own, but the pants you have to take off.” He said and winked at me.

I rolled my eyes and pushed him onto the back of the couch. I turned my whole body toward Azra because I knew I’d get a normal answer from him.

“It was the grave of a woman named Lily Caddel. Why are you asking?”

My hands began to tremble when I looked down at them. I could feel my heart pounding in my chest. My breathing was shallow, and I felt as if I was being choked.

“Vivienne, what’s going on?” Rowan asked, holding my hand.

“That man knew my mother.” I murmured, and a hot tear traveled down my cheek. “He’s visiting her grave because he’s my father.”

Rowan enveloped me in his muscular arms. I buried my face in his chest, feeling safe in his embrace. I took a deep breath and wiped away my tears.

Keliah’s cough destroyed our little intimate moment, so we pulled away from each other. “So your father wants to kill you because…why? I still don’t understand.”

I rearranged myself on the couch, and Rowan kept standing in front of me. The whole time, he was peering at Keliah.

“I have no idea why. He never met me. He left my mother while she was pregnant with me. My mother never talked about him.” I answered.

“You have to assure him that no one will be home; otherwise, he will never come again.” Azra stated.

Rowan huffed, shaking his head. “That’s too risky. What if he decides to harm her? And we won’t be there to protect her.” He remarked.

I lowered my head and stared at the old floor. My head was about to burst. We didn’t have a proper plan, and my life was on the line.

Keliah instantly spoke. “Who’s we, blonde? We’re with her more than you, and besides, it’s not only us-”

Azra punched him in the shoulder. I didn’t have the time to register his hand behind my back.

“Close your mouth, or I’ll sew it.” He threatened Keliah. But he only giggled at this threat.

I got up and turned to face them. “If this is supposed to work, we can’t fight each other. Especially the two of you.” I pointed out, and my eyes narrowed at them.

Keliah chuckled, pulling strands of hair out of his bun.

This will be hard.

⸻⸻

Don’t forget to

vote

!

23.𝑴𝒖𝒓𝒅𝒆𝒓𝒆𝒓

Our plan was pretty simple. First, convince Grandma to go to work so that the house would be unoccupied. She was surprised at first that I wanted her to leave the house because she had never been asked so directly to leave. Then she suddenly remembered she had to go to work and was glad I reminded her of it. Her leaving for work meant we had time until eight o’clock until she came back. I had no idea what we were about to do once we caught my father red-handed, but I trusted Rowan’s, and Azra’s plan.

Secondly, to get friendly with my ‘father’. For him to see, I’m not hiding anything. It was easier to say than to do because I hated to see even for a mere second. I began to loathe him once I knew why he left my mother. My poor, foolish mother loved the guy without a soul. If I knew it was him the first time I saw him, I would spit into his face.

I don’t care what happens to men like him. If the demons want to kill him, then so be it. I was done being good. I was done being weak. I’d kill him myself if I had to.

The demons stayed in the house, going through the attack plan. Rowan decided to come to work with me. He said he couldn’t leave me alone with a monster, and I was glad for that. I needed a stable pillar to hold my back.

When the most important time came, I began to worry for Grandma. Her coming back home, seeing demons, Rowan as an angel, and my father trying to take my life. I had to focus on something else. I searched the crowd of strange people and their drinks when my eyes stopped on the honey-blond hair and wide smile. I only needed to see that for my nerves to calm down. For my pulse to slow down. It was like magic. I returned a smile to Rowan, who was calmly drinking his red wine. There was not a single worry on his face.

We had no reassurance that my father would come to the bar, but I felt it in my bones that he’d show up. And I was right. It was late evening when I caught sight of the entirely tattooed man, who wore a sleeveless black T-shirt and worn-out dark blue jeans.

He took a seat on the bar stool, staring at me. I met his gaze; his eyes were sharp and deep. Gray. I hated the fact that I had to call him my father because I didn’t know his real name. The word father creates acid on my tongue.

“Beer?” I asked, my voice still.

“Bourbon.” He replied instantly.

I wanted him to start the conversation first. To tell me by himself why he visited my house last night. I wanted him to confess.

“You know,” I started, “when I lost my mother, I crumbled. I thought my life was over because I saw no positive reason to live. She was a strong woman once, and one inconvenience crashed her to the ground.” I placed the Bourbon in front of him, meeting his eyes. “I will not get crushed by anything that comes my way. With one or two inconveniences, I will still stand straight.”

His mouth curled into a half-smile. “That’s truly inspiring; I just hope this great strength of yours will last till your last breath.” He said, and his eyes narrowed.

“It will. I have amazing support from my Grandma and boyfriend.” I said, smiling. It was the best lie I could come up with. He saw Keliah’s hand wrapped around my waist last night.

“That was your boyfriend that I saw? A little too old for you, don’t you think?” He chuckled and took a swallow of the bourbon.

“Well, he’s a bit older than me. I choose wisely when it comes to men. He’s a doctor, you know.” I informed him. I tried to be less suspicious when it came to the things I said to him. So it wouldn’t seem forged.

“He must be pretty busy then, isn’t he?” He asked, pressing the glass against the bottom of his lip.

My lips went into a straight, tight line. That was pretty easy to do.

“Yes. Yesterday was one of the days he had some free time to spend with me. But I don’t mind. He has an amazing career.” The corner of my mouth lifted.

For some time, silence ruled. I kept taking orders from customers, and my father kept drinking his drink. My head was in the clouds, though. For how long did he plan to kill me? Why does he want me dead when I mean nothing to him? I just wanted to get rid of him and never see his monstrous face. The face my mother had to look at when he told her he’d be leaving her.

Now Rowan had to play his part and tell me in an indirect way that Grandma wouldn’t be home. It had to be played precisely. My father was no fool; I was sure of it.

He brought his empty glass of wine with a smile that calmed my insides, knowing he was there the whole time beside me. He was my first friend, and I was happy to know he’d help me-my unofficial guardian angel.

“Hey, is your Grandma home? I forgot to give her the tea she wanted me to buy when I was out of town.” Rowan asked and glanced at my father. My father was listening because he stopped paying attention to his drink.

“Ohh, that’s unfortunate because she’s at work, but I can give it to her,” I said, and I winked at Rowan.

Rowan placed the herbal tea on the counter and waved at me when he reached the front door. He wasn’t really leaving, but it was part of the act. Not long after that, my father paid and left without any more words. I noticed how distant he became once he became aware of my loneliness. In his head, he was already envisioning everything.

At seven o’clock, I closed the bar since it was empty. We had exactly one hour until Grandma’s arrival. The time was ticking.

The street was weirdly eerie-creepy more than ever. It was pitch black, with no sign of life. The silence was broken only by the distant howls of dogs, and the air was heavy with the smell of decay. The streetlights were barely working, and darkness enveloped the street ahead of me.

I felt someone’s presence behind me, but I kept on walking, never turning around. The only thing that kept me sane was Rowan. I knew he was close by. He never moved his eyes off me.

When I finally saw my small house, my heartbeat quickened. Once I passed the doorstep, leaving the door unlocked, I immediately ran up the stairs into my bedroom. I crept to the door, listening any kinds of sounds and disturbances. The front door, a few minutes after my arrival, opened. I took a sharp breath, moving backward away from the door.

I reached for the knife I had prepared at the desk, gripping the hilt of it tighter. By now, he must’ve walked up the stairs, but I heard nothing. It was like he was walking on air. If it were any other day, I’d be murdered by him.

I hid myself under the bed cover, trying to steady my body as it constantly trembled, but in vain. I was scared to death. Then multiple pairs of footsteps echoed through the house. Running around like rats hidden in the walls. That meant our plan had failed. He had an accomplices.

I heaved a breath, squeezing my eyes shut. The door to my room slowly opened. Their screeching sound startled me as if I had heard them for the first time. Now I could hear his footsteps. The loudness of his boots came gradually, like waves. It felt like rocks fell on my body, and I couldn’t move an inch. His hand yanked me off my bed and onto the floor. In his hand, he held a long, sharp knife. Better than mine. He was surprised to see that I had a knife myself.

I immediately kicked him into his stomach, sending him far away from me as he stumbled. That gave me time to push myself to my feet. I held the knife upright with both hands. His gray eyes met mine again; however, this time they were burning with hatred and disgust. There were no emotions I could detect within them.

Numerous footsteps were heard, and their heavy tapping made me unfocused on my murder. In no time, he was right in front of me. Circling like a lion. I kept my pace swift in case he’d attack me. I kept a great distance from him, but it had a limit since my room wasn’t too big.

Once I heard something hard fall on the stairs and a familiar voice shout, he took the opportunity to pin me against the wall. I lost my grip on the knife, and it fell onto the floor.

With one hand, he strangled me, and with the other, he held his knife to my stomach. My eyes began to blur. I saw everything unfocused like I was looking through the world with a plastic bag.

I needed to take a breath, but I couldn’t. His hands were too rough, right around my neck. I tried to kick him or push him away with my hands, but they lost the power to raise.

I could only focus on the noise outside of my room. On the shouting and screaming of men’s voices. Falling and breaking of things.

“I should’ve killed you when you were still inside her stomach.” He spat into my face and kept strangling me. “Isn’t tomorrow her death anniversary? You can celebrate together. Once you’re dead, I’ll find the old hag and kill her too.”

I thought my veins would pop out any second. I tried to scream, but I could only wheeze in agony.

“I’ll inherit this house since I’m legally still her husband.” He whispered against my ear. “Killing you three was a great pleasure.” He said mockingly.

I had no time to process what he was saying to me. I was pushed to the edge of death. The blackness enveloped me. My vision was black with nothingness. I felt like I had fallen to the ground, and my head hit the rock. The unstoppable ringing in my ears burned my head alive. At that moment, I wanted to die.

I was floating above a sheer ocean. The sky was clear of clouds and birds. The sun’s rays were burning my skin like a laser, but I didn’t want to move. The tides were the only reminder of movement. My limbs became still as stone, and for a second, I thought of myself as dead.

“Vivienne!!”

“Please- Vivienne-”

“Don’t do this to me.”

“Vivienne.”

The voice kept saying, like on repeat. It was a low, masculine voice, and I wanted to listen to it as a song. It thrummed in my ears until it hurt to hear it.

I snapped my eyes open to see the top of my ceiling. My vision was still blurry, and my ears kept ringing; however, now I knew this was the reality.

“Can you hear me? Please, answer me. The suspense is killing me.” I focused on the voice, taking a deep breath into my lungs. I cocked my head to the side and caught sight of my savior. Death. How ironic.

He stood a few meters from me, as my pendant wouldn’t allow him to get closer. I couldn’t believe I was happy to see him. A small smile formed on my lips. I wanted to speak, but my tongue couldn’t move. I only blinked my eyes for him to see I was conscious.

I slowly turned my body to one side and grunted as I strained to lift myself, but I immediately failed. I let out a sigh, feeling the despair. I tried again, this time summoning even more strength and refusing to let despair consume me. With a final push, I managed to stand up. I took a deep breath and looked around, my heart pounding.

My murderer was tied with chains, lying on the floor, lifeless. Death stood in front of me with his scythe. Staring at me intently. As soon as I took a step forward, my balance failed me, and I thrust myself against the wall to keep myself steady. Death started to come to me, but then he realized he could not enter my protective bubble.

Tears shimmered in my eyes and broke down my cheeks. It was hot and tingling. I was breathing fast and unsteady; I couldn’t properly inhale. “W-Where w-were you?” I whispered, looking down on the floor.

After a few seconds, my head hit the wall, and I stared straight at him. He no longer had his scythe in his hand, but he stood as before-like a statue, not responding to me. All I wanted to do at that moment was slap him hard across his shadowy face. I was mad at everything and everyone. I needed the anger to stop occupying my body.

“Vivienne.” He said my name so gently and with so much care that, for a second, I thought he truly cared for me.

⸻⸻

Does he or does he not? Hehe.

24.𝑪𝒉𝒂𝒐𝒔

The noise outside my room had not stopped yet. I turned around to investigate why no one had come to rescue me as planned. Rowan was meant to take me away while the demons took care of my murderer, just before things become worse.

Death’s deadly voice stopped me from opening the door. “Don’t even try to walk through that door. It’s unsafe.”

I spun. “Why? Tell me what’s going on.” I demanded.

“Firstly, take that pendant off.”

“Over my dead body.” I seethed.

Death let out a long, low sigh. “I won’t be able to protect you when you have that hideous thing around your neck.”

Before I could respond, footsteps drew closer to the door. I took several steps back to distance myself from it. The door swung open, and the demons and Rowan stood on the threshold. I dropped to my knees, overcome with relief, knowing that Rowan was safe and that nothing had happened to him.

In a second, he was in front of me, bringing me back to my feet. He pressed me against his chest and buried his head into my hair, inhaling their scent. I hugged him back, detecting his soft wings.

“I’m so sorry, Vivienne. I’m so incredibly sorry.” He said it through his teeth, guilt at the tip of his tongue.

“Explanation?” Death said, I almost forgot he was there.

Keliah huffed. “Well, clearly, shit went down. We hadn’t expected ten demons to show up at our doorstep.” He said in an obvious tone.

I broke from Rowan’s embrace. “What do you mean, demons?” I frowned, looking in Death’s direction. His hands were folded as he leaned against the wall.

“Oh- what should we do about him? He looks like he begs for death.” Keliah muttered, his eyes shot out of his skull, and he crouched down to my murderer, whom I assumed was dead.

“You didn’t kill him?” I asked Death, facing him.

“No, kitty, I didn’t because I couldn’t. And neither can one of you since it would alert heaven.” Death’s voice was husky, filled with roughness.

Death leaned off the wall and came closer to us. “It’s either you, Mr. Sunshine, or you-” he pointed at me. “pretty girl. The choice is yours.” Death cackled.

Can an angel kill someone? Would he do something so twisted for me, despite his morals?

My gaze shifted to Rowan, who was staring at my murderer. Something wild burned in his eyes. He was motionless, as if waiting for the right moment to strike. His fists were clenched, and his muscles were tense. Desire to end his life, perhaps.

He wasn’t a good person and didn’t deserve to live. Tonight, he wanted to end my life to earn this house. Nothing more, nothing less.

“I’ll do it.” I suddenly said, and everyone stared at me.

I snatched the knife that had fallen from my hand to the ground and took slow steps towards my murderer. He was barely alive, yet still far from death.

I went down on my knees and raised my hand in the air, ready to stab him in the stomach. I could feel my adrenaline pumping through my veins as I prepared to commit the act of violence. But then Rowan yanked the knife out of my grip and stabbed him instead.

“I will not let your hands get dirty.” He said coldly. My murderer’s blood streaked on his shirt.

What consequences will he face because of this sin? Getting his hands soaked in the blood of a human?

“Azra, take care of the body, and Keliah, you’re staying with us because I know you would try to damage him more.” Death proclaimed, and Azra immediately left with his body. Keliah’s creepy giggles formed goosebumps on my skin.

“W-What about his soul?” I asked quietly.

“He does not possess one.” Replied the Grim Reaper.

• • •

We have sat at the dining table in silence for a few minutes now. My head was heavy with everything possible under the sun. I needed someone to break the silence-to distract my mind.

“Who were these demons? Do you know them?” Rowan spoke first, glaring at Death with his hands clenched on the table. It’s like he heard my thoughts. Death, instead of answering him, pulled out a pack of cigarettes.

“You can’t smoke here-” I said.

“I can do whatever I please.” He cut me off and took a long inhale of his cigarette. “Those demons? They’re my fault. Want a cig?” He asked Rowan. He only huffed, shaking his head in disbelief.

“What do you mean it’s your fault?” I snapped at him, and, raised from the chair, it scrapped the floor. Its screeching sound formed goosebumps on my body.

He blew out smoke before speaking. “Calm down, kitty. You are no panther. It’s just as I said. Those demons had some…issues with me in the long-forgotten past, well, at least for me, since they thought they could take their revenge on me.”

I began to hysterically laugh, staring at the wooden dining table and holding myself against it. “Because of you, we almost died today,” I said quietly, leaving the table.

Death appeared in front of me suddenly, and I flinched. “Because of me, you are still alive.” He growled.

I scoffed, shaking my head in disbelief. “Are you really out of your mind? Get help.” I snapped and turned around.

“I’m not done speaking!” Death proclaimed, and twisted me around with the power of his scythe. I gasped, holding myself against the edge of the table to not be swayed to the floor.

He pointed his finger at me for a second and then yanked it to the side of his body. “One day, I’ll punish you for the things you dare to say to me.” His voice was cold, wicked, and unbelievably threatening.

Suddenly, I felt Rowan’s hands around my waist, and I looked behind my shoulder to meet his ocean-blue eyes. He analyzed my face and then my neck, which probably looked bruised.

“You fucker. Don’t touch her .” Death said in a monotone voice.

He completely ignored Death’s threat. He shot a sharp glance at Death before he spoke to me. “Does it hurt?” He softly brushed his fingertips against my neck.

I shook my head, but it was a lie. It burned like hell; it felt like the rope was coiled up around my neck. Rowan placed his hands on my hips as he was focused on my neck, and I was too perceptive of his touch. So gentle, but so firm. His lips were so close, I could feel his breath. My heart fluttered.

At the edge of my periphery, a dark shadow stood, peering at us. When I looked to my right and saw Death with his scythe in his hand, I knew he was going to do something stupid. With his scythe, he slammed Rowan to the floor, pointing the tip of the sharp scythe at his heart, inch-separating the space.

“Now, let’s talk about your funeral, blonde.” Death said, and then chuckled. “Azra will gladly bury you too, you know.”

Death’s gaze fell on me. I froze in place, just wide-eyed, and stared at him. “We will have a talk about this later, kitty.” He said.

Rowan didn’t try to push the scythe or move; he simply stayed lying on the floor. This all looked ridiculous. Keliah just sat by the table, looking at the three of us like we were performing some theater scene and giggling at it.

“That’s enough, Death. Stop being childish.” I seethed.

“She looks so scary when she gets mad.” Keliah chimed in. “Hot stuff.”

Death swung his scythe at him, and Keliah vanished into the air. You could only hear a glimpse of his surprised voice, cursing at the Grim Reaper.

Meanwhile, Azra came back, and everything kept being chaotic . “I’ve picked a very lonely place. No one will look for him, boss.” He informed Death. He only nodded, and Azra analyzed us three. “Did something happen?” He wondered.

“Yeah, Mr. Sunshine keeps touching my property, and Keliah thinks he can say whatever he wants without consequences following.” Death complained, now seated on the kitchen island, swinging his feet.

How the fuck did he get there so fast?

“I will teach him a lesson.” Azra quietly said, rubbing his forehead. Keliah will have a rough night, I suppose.

Rowan got back to his feet, dusting his pants. As soon as they were far away from one another, I was able to relax.

“What happened with the other demons? Did they survive?” I asked Azra.

He shook his head. “At least five of them are still alive. It was three against ten, Vivienne. We did what we could.” He glanced at Rowan.

I looked around the kitchen, trying to catch sight of dead bodies. But the floors were clean, except for all the broken stuff.

“Where are they?” I asked Rowan.

“When you kill a demon, they turn into dust.” He said and pointed to the entrance hall, where I could see piles of charcoal ash scattered all across the hall. I gasped, staring at it.

“What will we do about the remaining five demons? They will come again and try to hurt Vivienne.” Azra asked Death.

“But why me? Why has it anything to do with me?” I demanded an answer. An answer that would make sense. I couldn’t understand why they would want me dead.

“Very good question. Why do they want her, Death? I don’t understand why you’re putting her in danger.” Rowan said, his arms folded under his chest.

Death grabbed a plate from the counter and threw it across the room. It hit the wall and shattered the floor. I began to think that was his favorite, or probably only, hobby. Throwing stuff at the wall. What is he? Five years old?

Death jumped off the counter and walked towards me, stopping at a safe distance. I caught a glimpse of his crimson-red eyes before he disappeared, leaving a gray mist behind him.

I exhaled and turned to Rowan. He said nothing at all. We both knew that Death was a total bipolar psychopath.

⸻⸻

“So Death, what do you like to do in your free time?”

“Throw dishes at the wall.”

The

End.

25.𝑯𝒚𝒑𝒏𝒐𝒔𝒊𝒔

Azra, Rowan, and I cleared the floor of the ashes of deceased demons. We were cleaning in silence for a twenty minutes. Azra, unlike Keliah, was not the kind to yap, and Rowan was drowning in guilt for not saving me.

I only saw the fury of Death. He was on the verge of a mental collapse since Death saved me rather than him. It ate him alive.

I decided to break the silence.

“How do you kill a demon?” I asked as I swept the floor with a mop.

Azra stopped scoping the ash on a tray and looked at me intently.

“It’s not because I want to kill you, of course,” I added.

Azra laughed and continued scooping. “All celestial beings have a weapon designed uniquely for killing demons.” He revealed.

“Even you?” I wondered.

He hummed, and after a few seconds, he replied. “We usually steal such things. Us, demons, we torture each other, but we can’t be killed without the weapon. It’s our curse.” He explained.

I was intrigued to know more about their kind. But I didn’t want to cross the line, so I let the topic go. Rowan’s mind was still drawn elsewhere. When he turned back at me, I crept toward him, touching his arm.

He blinked repeatedly, staring at me. “Is something wrong?” He asked, looking everywhere but into my eyes.

My eyes moved to his right hand. The hand that killed my murderer. I wanted to thank him properly. To say how grateful I’m for what he has done.

“No, nothing is wrong.” I gave him a quick smile and continued mopping.

We were done around nine o’clock. The floor was crystal clear; I could see my reflection in it. My whole body was in agony. Especially my throat, which was bruised. When I looked at the time again, something wasn’t adding up. Something was missing.

Grandma.

Grandma is not yet home. She never comes home late, no matter what. I searched my pockets, looking for my phone, which I hadn’t seen for days. I couldn’t find it, and the panic settled in. Rowan suddenly came up to me, and he immediately knew something was wrong.

“I need to call Grandma,” I told him with urgency. “She’s never come home so late after work. What if the demons got to her?” I clutched my hair in my hands, pulling it from my scalp.

“Calm down, okay? Just breathe. She’s fine; I’m sure of it.” Rowan said, touching my shoulder. He handed me his phone, and I right away called Grandma. She didn’t pick up her phone, even after the fifth try.

I called her colleagues, whose numbers I’d written in a small notebook, we had in the living room in case of emergency. The first woman knew nothing of her, and the second told me she didn’t come to work.

This was all a bad dream.

“Vivienne, there’s something I have to tell you.” Rowan suddenly said, his gaze stuck to the floor, and his fingers fidgeting.

“Yes?”

A long pause followed. A long sigh after that.

“I couldn’t- I promised her I wouldn’t say a thing to you.”

“Rowan, promised what? And to whom?”

“Your Grandma is sick. She’s very sick, and I’m sorry I couldn’t reveal it to you sooner because she wished it to remain a secret between us.” His voice was so quiet, I almost couldn’t hear him.

“W-What do you mean sick? She’s just having a cold.”

Rowan kept his silence, and neither looked at me.

I had to fall to my knees in order to stay still. My world began to crumble again. Hit by a tornado. I whirled in my piles of mess. This was the last thing I wanted to hear.

Grandma was the only family I’ve known of. She was the only one who cared for me and needed me. How would the world look if she wasn’t in it?

“Maybe you should call the hospital,” Azra pointed out.

I immediately called the only hospital we have in our town, and the receptionist told me that a woman with my exact description had come an hour ago after some people found her lying on the ground in the park.

Once I heard she was there and that she was okay, I began to cry like never before. I ran out of the door and sprinted to the hospital, which was twenty minutes away from our house. I got there in ten minutes.

Rowan wanted to come with me, but I refused to even look at his face. I sent Grandma to work. I threw her out of the house, and she only pretended she had to go. She had nowhere to go. She doesn’t have any friends except for me. She must’ve walked around our town when she fainted. What a horrible granddaughter I am. To fail her like this. I will never forgive myself.

When I arrived at the hospital and asked the first nurse I came across about my Grandma, she right away pointed me in the direction I should go. I walked the stairs until I reached the second floor. I hurried to the first door on the left. As I opened the door to the room, I saw Grandma lying on a bed, her eyes shut. She looked too pale-too sick. A doctor was there, checking her condition.

“Uhm, hello,” I said. He turned at me, eyeing me. “I-I’m her granddaughter,” I said.

He switched his focus to my face and responded. “Hello, I’m Mr. Williams.” He shook my hand to greet me. “Your grandmother’s condition is currently stable. But she’s not entirely healthy.” He looked into my eyes.

I pushed back the tears and looked at her, peacefully sleeping. “What’s wrong with her? What’s her condition? Is it treatable?” I asked, hugging myself.

“Yes, it is. However, we need to perform surgery before she can take her medication. Her heart valve is not working as it should, so it has to be replaced. We’ll run some tests first, and then we’ll decide when we’ll operate.” He explained.

I nodded, my heart racing against my chest. How could I not know she was sick? She stopped going to work for some time. She looked different than before, and I was so caught up in my mess that I stopped checking on her.

“Thank you, doctor,” I said, and he smiled at me.

“Don’t worry. Everything will go well.” He assured me and left the room.

I walked towards the bed, examining her. She had needles plugged into her veins. The hospital gown on her looked like a bag of potatoes, and I wanted to laugh at that with her. I wanted to tell her how ridiculous she looked. I wanted to joke with her, as I always do.

Tears flowed down my cheeks. The trembling in my hands continued. I was stuck in a loop of a nightmare. I just wanted to shout until my lungs gave out. To let the fury escape my body. To be released from the agony.

“ Vivienne .“

I snapped my head to the corner of the room. Death.

I immediately jumped in front of the bed. “Don’t you dare take her away from me!” I yelled. “Stay where you are.”

He took a step forward and said, “Vivienne, listen to me-”

“No! I don’t want to hear it.” My voice lowered as if I were being possessed by a demon. “Don’t come any closer,” I commanded.

He chuckled in his gravelly voice and took another step. “You think you can command me as if I were your pawn? Don’t be mistaken, kitty, to whom are you talking to.”

I gripped the hospital’s bed rail to keep myself steady. Death was the darkness in the shadows. A nightmare in a fairytale and a curse in my miserable life.

“I did not come to take Eleanor’s soul. It’s not her time,” he shifted next to her. “yet.”

I turned my head in his direction. “A-Are you saying she will be alright?” I wrapped my fingers around the cold steel, leaning my body against it because I couldn’t rush to the Grim Reaper, grab his collar, and demand an answer. I had to stop my feet from moving. I had to turn my feet into stones.

“Yes, she will be fine after the surgery.” He said quietly, staring at my Grandma.

“Did you know she was sick?” I wondered.

“No, I didn’t. If I knew, I’d tell you.” He replied, turning his hooded head toward me.

I cupped my face to not reveal the hot tears running down my face. I almost killed my Grandma. Rowan could’ve prevented this by telling me the truth. I loathe lies and secrets. And he did exactly what I asked him not to do. Death’s betrayal pained me, but Rowan’s betrayal shot an arrow through my heart, and it kept bleeding.

“Vivienne.” Death called my name. I hated the way he said it. So desperately that he could die from it. My name was like poison coming from his mouth. I moved my hands from my face to see him right in front of me.

“Remove your pendant and take my hand.” He extended his charcoal arm to me.

My heart jumped at his request. I felt a sense of fear grip me as I realized what I really wanted. I clutched the pendant in my hand, losing my sanity. Why would I want to remove it? Why would I want to touch his hand? Why would I want to curl up in his arms-

The devil was luring me down the wrong path.

“Do as I asked of you.” He spoke quietly, his voice silky and compelling.

I have no clue why I took the pendant off my neck in the next second, but I did. I didn’t even glance at it before I placed it on the nightstand.

I was pulled into the darkness. To him for some strange reason. I wanted to be enveloped by him. To lean my forehead against his chest. I wanted him to comfort me and tell me everything would be fine.

I extended my hand to his. His claws immediately locked my wrist. His skin, though, was soft and cold. The grip around my wrist tightened, and my breath quickened.

“What are you-”

He tugged me towards him, and I lost my balance. We dropped to what I thought would be a firm floor, but it wasn’t. We hovered over a thick, hazy cloud. We floated slightly above the floor. I couldn’t see anything through the black mist. We were so isolated by it that, for a second, I thought we were in a different room.

Before I could utter a single word, Death’s hands coiled around my body like a serpent. I was pressed against his hard chest and sitting on his lap. The smell of his musky scent hit my nostrils.

His lips brushed against my ear, and butterflies exploded in my stomach. “There’s just always something in the way.” He began. “I want to have you to myself, finally.” His lips immediately pressed under my jawline, and I let out an unintentionally soft gasp.

“I knew you would melt for me, Mademoiselle . You want my lips to trace your body, don’t you?” He slipped his hand onto my thigh, squeezing it and scratching it with his claws. His lips traced a path down my neck, and when he suddenly stopped, his tongue licked me.

I wanted to moan loudly from all the excitement building within me, but I strained to admit the igniting desire. I liked what he was doing to me. How delicately he touched me and licked me.

“ D-Death. “ I stuttered when he bit my neck, still gripping my thigh. His other hand traveled under my oversized t-shirt, and I was slowly losing control over my body. It was like he hypnotized me.

His lips broke from my skin, and he whispered, “I warned you, kitty. You truly should’ve avoided me. Now, I will never let you separate yourself from me.” He kissed the nape of my neck, and I shivered. “You belong to me.” Then he moved his lips to the crook of my neck. I closed my eyes, my heart racing. I felt his cold breath against my skin, and my body trembled with fear. I knew that I couldn’t escape him. I couldn’t escape the aching feeling in my thighs when his lips attached to my skin. I craved more.

“This- is so wrong,” I whispered with breathiness.

His claws moved over my bottom lips, and the tips of his fingers pressed against them. “Tell me you hate it. Tell me you want me to stop touching you, Vivienne.” He turned my chin to meet his shadowy face. A pair of crimson-red eyes peered at me.

Then the realization kicked in.

Oh god, what am I doing? Why am I doing this with him?

I stood up from his lap, and the mist disappeared in a second, and I was back in the hospital room with Grandma.

“I told you, I won’t ever let you separate yourself from me. Stop backing away.” He walked like he was on a hovering cloud toward me.

I glanced at the nightstand to grab my pendant back, but he was no longer there. I looked back at Death, and he started to laugh.

“Give me back my pendant!” I shout-whisper.

He exhaled and raged towards me, and my back slammed against the wall. He grabbed my hands and pinned them above my head. My breath was shallow and uneven. My pulse drummed in my head.

“Do you like being touched like this?” His face was just inches away from mine. “Has he touched you like this?” He said against my ear and let his right hand travel to my hip as the other locked my wrists tightly together against the wall.

I shook my head and whispered, “N-No.”

His grip tightened around my hip. I could feel his breath on my face as he whispered, “ Lying is a sin .“ He slipped his hand under my pants and found the hem of my panties. He pulled them by the band just so slightly that I took a sharp breath. He played with it, until I couldn’t stand on my feet any longer from the pulsing pleasure.

He caught me right when I started to slide down the wall. He placed his left hand on my back, and his right hand slid to my butt. I forgot how tall he was, and I was reminded of it when he was towering over me.

“No one’s fingers will ever touch you here, except for me. Remember that.” He slapped my butt so strongly that it left a burning sensation afterward.

⸻⸻

These chapters are getting longer and longer lol. Hope you don’t mind.

Don’t forget to vote! <3

26.𝑻𝒉𝒐𝒓𝒏𝒔

A couple of days went by, and doctors ran some tests to be sure Grandma was ready for surgery. Between those days, I really tried to be composed. However, I couldn’t. Not only was I confused by my feelings for Death, but I was also petrified of what was to come. Five of the wild demons were still freely running around our town. Keliah and Azra were supposedly looking for them for three days straight and couldn’t find them. That’s what Death said. Rowan tried to help them, but he was of no help to them.

No matter how worried I was about him, I didn’t want to see his face. I didn’t want to hear about him until Grandma was done with the surgery. All I wanted to occupy my head was my grandmother, but of course, Death found a crack to get inside of it.

I sat on a chair near the window, listening to music through my headphones. Grandma was awake for an hour today, but she hasn’t said much, except for ‘Yes’ and ‘Okay’. However, she seemed glad to see me.

I had to take a week off my work because I was afraid of leaving her here by herself when Death wouldn’t leave me alone. I told my boss about my grandma, and he already knew about it. Gossip spreads fast in this town. He let me take a week off because he found someone to cover for me.

I didn’t know who it was because I didn’t care. I was just glad I could be with my grandma.

The music in my ears was at its highest volume. I didn’t want to perceive reality. Only to hear the music until my ears bleed.

The left ear cup moved from my ear, leaving the melody to escape. Chills spread through my body, and at the edge of my periphery stood Death, right next to my cheek. He picked up the ear cup and stretched it closer to the side of his head to listen to my favorite song.

After numerous seconds, his shadowy face moved in front of me, and his body crouched down. I stopped the music and slid the headphones around my neck.

“What?” I whispered.

“I like the melody.” He said, and supported his head with his fists that were placed under his chin.

Wow, the Angel of Death likes my taste in

music

.

I was ready to stand up and leave the room since he had been bothering me for four days now, but his hand swiftly grasped my knee. I focused on the dark shadows that guarded his face and wished I could see his facial expression for once.

“Where do you think you’re going?” He said, his voice husky.

I glanced at his hand on my knee and recalled what happened a couple of days ago. How his lips kissed me, how his tongue licked me-and suddenly, I forgot how to speak. It was the lack of intimacy with men. I’m shattering even to the slightest touch, and maybe it’s the reason for my confused feelings towards him. Perhaps it was the only reason.

I slammed my legs together so he wouldn’t try to spread them. I played brave and clutched his hand in mine to separate it from my knee. He was faster than me, and when I was yanked toward him, I almost fell from the chair. I was inches from his face, just inches from his shadows.

With his other hand, he tucked a strand of hair behind my ear. His claws lingered along my jawline, and I was simply frozen. He always likes to observe me. They slowly moved to the side of my neck, his thumb resting against my jaw. The coldness of his hand was unbelievable to sense. A piece of ice was stuck to my neck.

Despite my trembling hands, I again tried to move his hand. When my fingers collided with his skin, his hand, and fingers so slender but soft, I was taken aback. The darkness of his skin looked rough to the touch, but when I sensed his skin against mine, I was proved wrong. His hand twitched for a second from the surprise, but he did not move it.

I intertwined my fingers with his, and when I felt how his fingers tightened around mine, my heart skipped a beat. I yanked my head and stood up. I took a few steps away from him.

“You owe me an answer, Death,” I said, and I folded my arms under my chest.

“Do I?” He whispered into my ear, standing now behind me. He locked his arms around my stomach, his chin resting on the crown of my head.

Again, I was too aware of his body against mine. His broad chest was as hard as rocks. His slender but firm arms rested on my hips, and his hands locked on my belly. It’s like every nerve in my body activates when he’s touching me.

“Death.”

“Vivienne.”

“I meant it. I want to know how you knew about my father. Please tell me.” My voice softened. I was too exhausted to be angry.

His chin jiggled on my skull a little bit, and then he hummed. My whole head thrummed. “I remember the day,” he started. “So clearly than the others for some unexplainable reason. It was a sunny day, which was strange since it was December and most days were covered with fog. I came to Earth to collect souls as always, when I sensed that some human was close to entering the other side.”

I felt how he exchanged the chin with, I assumed, the cheek.

“I located the person,” he continued. “And appeared before a tiny white house. I walked through the door and found a woman lying on the ground with a knife dug into her stomach. Next to her was a small child. Blood was pooled around her, and she sat in it. I was standing right in front of her when her eyes shifted to me. I realized she could see me. And only the individuals I allow to see me can see me. I was astonished by it. Intrigued.”

His hands started to caress my waist.

“The child was too small to understand what was happening to her mother, but she held her hand like that would save her. For a second, I pitted her. She wanted to die so badly that she was able to see me. She wanted me to come for her. But I reminded her that she has someone to live for. She cannot leave the child behind. So I healed her and left.”

I twisted myself to stand toward him. “Death, I don’t understand. Why are you telling me this?” I asked.

“I’ll have a point, darling. Just keep listening.” He pressed my back hard against his chest again.

“A couple of years later, I went to collect a soul that I knew I’d been in that area before, and believe me, I don’t remember everyone’s address whose soul I’m going to collect. I do not keep a list. So, I knew I had to remember it for some reason. When I went there and saw the same woman I once saved being hanged by a rope, I was truly taken aback.”

My heart began to race against my chest, and my breath had quickened. I pulled away from him. “W-What? It can’t mean what I think it is, right?” My voice came out unsteady.

“I watched the mother of the woman completely lose herself once she found her daughter lifeless a few minutes after that. I’ve never seen someone sob so hard as she did. I recall what she said till now.” Death exhaled and cupped his hand on my cheek.

“I have failed you, Lily. And I’d rather die than live in the same world where you do not exist, but I have to stay alive because of her. I have to be there for her. She needs me. Vivienne.”

No.

No.

“Imagine my surprise when I found out you’re the daughter of the woman I once saved and then collected her soul.”

“You are lying!” I yelled, taking steps back.

“No, I’m not this time. It’s the truth, Vivienne.” For the first time, he spoke softly.

I looked at Grandma and realized why she was able to see Death when I heard their conversation. She wanted to die along with my mother. Do I see him for the exact same reason as well?

Tears broke down my cheeks, and I couldn’t comprehend what I just heard. He knew my mother and grandmother, even me, a long time ago.

“Why are you telling me this now?” My voice came out breathy.

He shifted close to me, wiping a tear from my cheek. “Because you paint me as a monster in your head.” He whispered in a low voice. “I wanted to prove you wrong.”

I huffed and ducked my head down. “Because you’re a monster ,” I said. “You think, because you said this to me, I would forget about the things you have done to me? How you pretended to be someone else. How you got into my head and scared the shit out of me. How do you constantly make me afraid, I’ll lose my life?” I snapped.

He took a step back, and when I looked up, he held a scythe in his hand. Silence ruled over us for numerous seconds.

“For how long will you torture me? Because, truthfully, I cannot take it anymore. Your words…are worse than hell .” His voice sounded like thousands of thorns, and I knew at that moment that I had hit the right spot. “I thought you’d understand, Vivienne. Especially you.”

“What should I be able to understand?” I demanded. “How did you pretend to be my friend? How did you act kind towards my grandma, but it was just an act?”

Death growled, and it echoed throughout the room. Thankfully, Grandma was sleeping like a bear in the winter.

“And Mr. Sunshine is different; how exactly? He should’ve captured my demons a few weeks ago. I even stopped hiding them, and guess what? He doesn’t care about his job because he wants to stay here on Earth with you. He wants to have you.” He said in a stern voice.

“So? His intentions are pure! He doesn’t manipulate me or touch me wherever he wants. He cares about me and my feelings.” My voice thundered.

“Pure? Are you so blind that you cannot see his true nature? If he was so pure, he wouldn’t kill a human. He’s a goddamn angel!” He snapped back and took a step toward me. “You never even once complained when I touched you. Because the truth is-“he came ever closer, towering over me so that I had to tilt my head to see his hooded head. “You fucking love when I lay my fingers on you. It turns you on, darling.”

Rage formed within me; I had to take long, deep inhalations into my lungs. I thought my eyeballs would fall out of my skull because of how intensely I’d been staring into his mist of shadow.

“His fingers had a better effect on me.” I seethed.

Death hasn’t said a word to me. I was frightened by his silent answer. I knew he’d gotten mad at Rowan for touching me. And although it was partially the truth, I couldn’t lie to myself. Rowan never made me feel what the Grim Reaper had.

In the next second, there was nothing left of him but the gray, heavy mist dissolving in the air.

⸻⸻

27.𝑺𝒐𝒖𝒍𝒍𝒆𝒔𝒔 𝒄𝒓𝒆𝒂𝒕𝒖𝒓𝒆𝒔

I was walking home from the hospital to fetch some new clothes for Grandma. She needed the old medication she took and other paper documentation. The doctor said that in two days they’d perform the surgery, and I was petrified. Even though Death said she would be fine, I had no idea how he knew, and I was still skeptical. Anything could go wrong when you’re under the knife.

I hugged myself tighter against the windy breeze and focused my eyes on the narrow street. It was later in the afternoon, and although it wasn’t near night yet, it looked like it. Even my warm coat couldn’t keep me properly warm.

After twenty minutes of walking, I was getting closer to my house when I spotted a black shadow emerge from the trees. I stopped walking and stared at it. I couldn’t tell if it was Death or someone else mad. I stood there in the cold, contemplating whether to risk my life by walking to my house or to wait until the shadows moved, and I could tell who was stalking me.

Out of the blue, I felt a pair of hands on my shoulder, making me spin around in surprise to find Azra. His forest green hair ends shone in the light of the moonlight. His eyes glared bright orange, and I was comforted by seeing them. He was dressed in a big leather jacket and dark slacks, looking poised and elegant as always.

I exhaled, clutching the left side of my chest. “I’m so happy to see you right now,” I said.

He chuckled and removed his hands from my shoulders. “I’m glad to hear so. We have many things to talk about. Shall we get inside?”

I nodded a few times, and together we quickly moved inside the house. Before shutting the front door, I took one last look into the forest, searching for any sign of the figure. However, the woods were now lonely, and no one stood there anymore.

We moved to my room, and I sat down on my bed. Azra took a seat next to me. We were never together, just the two of us, without Keliah, which was a bit awkward. I took off my coat and placed it on the pile of clothes on my chair.

My room needs a deep cleaning , I thought.

I cleared my throat before I spoke. “I don’t know if what I spotted was just my imagination, but I saw someone standing in the woods.”

“Yes, what you saw was real. One of the demons we didn’t kill waits for you here every day.” He said and roamed his fingers through his hair. “I want to stay in this house in case they’d try to break in. Is it alright with you?” He met my eyes.

“Of course, thank you for that.” I gave him a quick smile. “How did you know I would come back home today?” I asked.

He quietly laughed. “Keliah told me. He’s in the hospital right now, playing a random visitor. When you left the hospital, Keliah came here and told me you’d be coming home.” He explained.

“Oh.” I hugged myself. “I’m sure you know, I don’t have my pendant anymore. And because Death can’t touch it, it means one of you two took it. I suppose it was Keliah, am I right?” I stared into his glowing eyes.

His eyes darted to the floor. “Yes, you’re right. But don’t blame him for it. We don’t want to lose our heads, and if we were to oppose Death, he would torture us,” he sighed. “Again.”

“What do you mean again? What did he do to you? And anyway, how is it that you work for him?” I still didn’t understand how payments work. Instead of money, he promised them he would not try to slaughter them?

“It’s a really long, boring story. You don’t want to hear it.” He replied.

“Quite the opposite. It’s not like I have a chance to listen to demons’ life stories every day.” I laughed.

He glanced at me and then kept his eyes on the floor. His elbows rested against his knees, and a long sigh escaped his mouth. “Me and Keliah didn’t know each other until I saved him.” Azra began. “We were wild demons. The same ones who are currently after your life. We didn’t care about anything or anyone. It is set like that when you’re a mere demon. We are careless creatures. We kill who we want and take who we like.”

“One day, I was with my friends, if you’d call them like that in the human world. We were doing monstrous things, which you don’t want to hear about. Things became boring in Underworld, so we decided to pay a visit to Earth. I’ll spare you the details about what we were doing there. We demons love to take the look of someone else. To be in someone else’s skin. Perhaps it’s because we despise ourselves so much that we have to escape our own being.” Azra looked at me to probably see if I was interested further in his story.

He then continued. “I don’t remember where we were, but the place was awful. There were a lot of weird flying things around us, buzzing into our ears, and too much greenery. Tall, towering trees. Far ahead of us was someone lying on the ground, lifeless. I, as the leader of the group, strolled towards the body. What I found was a beaten-up demon, half dead, half alive.”

Keliah , I thought.

“We demons cannot empathize. We don’t know what feelings mean. We’re soulless creatures , but something within me broke. When I refer to his body as bruised in a red color, it’s different from how human skin reacts. As demons, our bodies have a distinct response to wounds. I hoisted him from the ground, and we all returned to our world, Underworld. Keliah has never left my side since then. He never told me what happened to him. He didn’t want to talk about it. I told him, his debt towards me was paid, but he never wanted to leave my side.”

“He must be so attached to you,” I said, smiling at Azra.

He chuckled and shook his head. “Yeah, he’s an unbelievably unbearable creature. But what should I do about it? Kill him?” He laughed.

I furrowed my eyebrows. “I still don’t understand why you’re working for Death? What happened?” I asked, staring at him.

“Well, as I said, we were reckless creatures. I wasn’t the same being as I am now. We accidentally killed a celestial being and were sent to Hell’s cells. Death took care of the angel’s souls, and you know him. He was so fascinated with us. That we were able to kill someone so holy.” Azra cackled and leaned into the chair.

“Death broke us from hell and kept us hidden with his power. Thanks to him, we are able to live normally. However, we cannot kill anyone. The ones up there,” He gestures with his index finger upward. “would know about it almost immediately, and Death would have to release us. He already made enough mess; when he killed a human, he wasn’t supposed to.” Azra rolled his eyes.

“But why? Is it some kind of rule to not kill more than one person?” I asked.

“It could be interpreted like that. We do not know much about it since Death doesn’t talk a lot to us. But he was pardoned just because he was ensuring your safety. Still, it didn’t mean he could kill someone. He’s the Death , after all,” Rowan emphasized.

My memories waved back to when Death saved me from Joseph. He didn’t waste any seconds pulling a knife against his neck. I smiled, remembering it.

“I won’t defend him. He has done a lot of wrong; however, he did save us and you .” Azra smiled for the first time at me. “If it wasn’t for him, me and Keliah would be tortured for eternity. Although Death did punish us because of Keliah’s reckless behavior when he touched your property.” Azra whispered and looked away from me.

“I’ll make sure he won’t do that again,” I said, touching his shoulder.

Azra peered into my eyes. “You really aren’t afraid of us anymore? Not after everything I told you? You know we killed humans…” He said ashamed.

My smile faded, and I had to take a deep breath. “It’s all history now, or is it not?

Everyone has a dark past that doesn’t resonate with them anymore.“ I briefly smiled.

A few seconds of quietness went by before I swiftly stood up and said, “Now, help me pack my Grandma’s stuff. Azra nodded, and together we moved to Grandma’s bedroom.

“There are a couple of things we still have to discuss,” Azra said.

⸻⸻

28.𝑾𝒓𝒐𝒏𝒈 𝒅𝒐𝒐𝒓

I packed every necessity that was nearby. I made a mess in her closet, for which she will probably kill me, and grabbed her favorite tea from the kitchen. With Azra’s help, we packed a full suitcase in under an hour. Grandma certainly won’t be happy when she comes home to this mess.

When we took a seat on the couch in the living room, I recalled that Azra wanted to tell me something. “What did you want to talk about? I got so caught up in packing that I forgot to ask.” I said.

“It’s fine, Vivienne.” He crossed his legs. “It’s a pretty important matter, though. Remember when I told you about the weapon the demons can be killed with?”

I squeezed my eyes and remembered the horrid night. “I remember it very well,” I assured him.

“Well, Keliah and I have only two of those weapons. And since we have to eliminate those five remaining demons, I thought we could lure them out.” He pointed at me. “With you as bait, if you don’t mind.”

I exhaled and regretted getting into this mess. Of course, I don’t mind being the sacrificing sheep. “So, I should go somewhere alone for them to reveal themselves?” I asked, looking at Azra.

“Yes, it is pretty simple. But in case something happens, you should have a weapon like that yourself.” He said.

I frowned, eyeing him. “But you said you only have two of them.”

“Someone you know has one spared in their house.” He whispered and then grinned.

I thought about all the people I knew, and since I have no friends except for Rowan, the answer was clear. “You want me to steal his weapon?” I shouted.

“ We will steal his weapon. Me, Keliah, and you together.“ Azra clarified.

“Ohh,” That’s definitely not a crazy idea. “Yes, I can certainly steal it. Does it have any cons that I should be aware of?” I blinked repeatedly.

Azra scratched his head and avoided my gaze.

“No lies, Azra.” I reminded him.

He rolled his eyes and looked at me. “Only one, and that is, you cannot touch it directly with your skin. A weapon like that is intended for celestial beings,” he said. “Or demons.”

I rearranged myself on the soft cushions and folded my arms under my chest. “W-What would happen if I touched it directly?” I lost my voice.

“From what I heard, it should curse you and burn you. But I never witnessed it myself.” He confessed.

Using that weapon would be a near-death experience. What would happen if I couldn’t touch it at all? But if I don’t help them catch the demons, not only am I and Grandma in danger, but the whole town.

“What is Death doing about it? Just sitting on his bony ass somewhere, doing absolutely nothing?” I wondered.

Azra chuckled, but quickly his smile disappeared. I sometimes forget how serious he can get. “Death is trying to keep them away from humans. He’s manipulating their minds. But even he has his limits. He’s exhausted, V. And Death has to be in the best condition to collect souls. Even his reapers cannot manage it by themselves.” He explained.

I widen my eyes. “He has colleagues? I almost yelled. “Who are helping him?”

No wonder he had so much time to spend with me, I thought.

“Yes, he does.” However, as I already stated, Death’s powers should not be wasted on so many demons. He even protects us.“ Azra stated, and his tone got serious. Scared.

I never thought Death could get weak. But if what Azra claimed is true, I need to help him . Not for his sake but for mine.

“But how do you know Rowan has the weapon in his house?” I questioned.

“Well, we have already looked into it.” He confessed.

I sighed and got up from the couch, grabbing my black, oversized hoodie from the chair. “When should we go?” I asked.

“Right now,” he answered.

• • •

We had to walk to Rowan’s house because demons cannot teleport living humans. Azra took on the disguise of the same woman I once met at the Death’s house party. Her forest green hair matched Azra’s ends of hair.

We walked beside each other through the streets until we were in front of Rowan’s house. Azra mentioned that he hadn’t been around all day, and I couldn’t help but hope he was alright.

Azra effortlessly leaped over the fence, then helped me do the same. Unfortunately, my landing was a total disaster, with both of us crashing into each other like a

pile of hay. I dusted off my clothes, and together we headed inside. The front doors were unlocked. As we crossed the threshold, I heard someone’s step from the inside. Azra walked in first, confident and without worry. I slowly walked behind him.

“Hot stuff.”

“OH GOD!” I flinched and fell to the floor.

Keliah grinned above me and, after a few seconds, offered me his hand. At first, I frowned at him, but I knew that wouldn’t make him feel guilty, so I accepted his hand, and he gracefully pulled me back onto my feet.

“You scared the shit out of me! Don’t ever do that again.” I smacked his hand.

Keliah pouted and rubbed his hand. Then, like a snap of fingers, his facial expression changed. His glowing eyes darkened, and the corner of his mouth was pulled by an invisible thread. “What can I say? I’m naturally petrifying.” He tugged his long strands of hair behind his ear.

Azra let out an exaggerated sigh. “You should’ve come after us. I hope no one has seen you.”

Keliah teleported next to Azra and hung his arm on his shoulder. “Of course not. I’m a professional.”

Azra stared for a couple of seconds at him, and then, like he only remembered I was there, he looked at me. “Me and Keliah will look through the rooms upstairs, and you check the downstairs.” He said, and I nodded.

We parted ways, and I immediately started to search through the kitchen. It seems highly unlikely that he would put the most important weapon in such a place. After minutes of opening every drawer and every cabinet, I found nothing at all.

Defeated, I moved to the living room. I was once again amazed by his taste in decor. The couch and chairs were the color of snow. The shelves were mostly empty, with only a few books placed on them. The entire living room appeared empty. It was logical, given that he is an angel and will eventually leave this place.

Once I looked through everything in there and was on my way to leave, I noticed that one boringly done painting was hanging unstraight. I pushed it just a little bit to find a small hole in the center of the wall. I hung the painting carefully down and analyzed the whole thing.

I was reaching my fingers inside when I recalled what Azra said about touching the weapon as a human with my bare hands. With panic, I looked around the room to find some thick piece of material to wrap my hand around. My eyes caught sight of the blanket he once wrapped around me. I sprinted to it and grabbed it. When it enveloped my hand, I extended my arm inside the wall.

Nothing tangible was within reach at first; however, then I detected something. I clutched it in my fingers and slowly pulled it out. Dust floated in the air; it burned my eyes.

What I held in my hand was a dagger with a hilt like a sword. Black and alive. Like coiling worms living inside the hilt, they swam on the inside with a bright blue color. The blade of the knife was pure ebony and sharp.

“I found it,” I mumbled to myself, glaring at it.

I quickly ran up the stairs, cheerfully saying that I was the one who found the weapon. I opened the bathroom door first, but they weren’t there. Then I opened the opposite door, where I found another pile of empty boxes. I sighed and spun in the other direction, down the hall. I checked out another room before I realized I hadn’t looked in Rowan’s bedroom. I rushed to the door, opened it without hesitation, and to my astonishment, discovered Azra sitting on the couch with Keliah seated on his lap, his arms locked around Azra’s neck.

Some seconds of silence passed by.

“Wrong door.” I mumbled, and backed off to the threshold.

“No! Vivienne, this is not what it looks like. Don’t go; I can explain, please.” Azra shouted, and Keliah only giggled.

I stared at them like I saw Jesus. I saw a bit of flush on Azra’s cheeks. I thought by now I had seen it all, but no. “I really don’t want to interrupt your-” I thought about the best word to use: “moment.” I awkwardly smiled and slowly backed away.

“It truly isn’t what you think it is.” Azra firmly stated, and Keliah hugged him tighter.

“Uhm, are you sure about that?” My eyes shifted from him to Keliah.

Keliah spoke. “It’s not healthy to deny your feelings. Like right now, you’re feeling all kinds of things because well, I’m sitting on your-”

Azra smacked Keliah to the ground and Azra immediately stood up. He folded his arms and turned back at me.

This situation couldn’t be more chaotic and awkward. Another great day in my life.

I never would have thought that they had feelings for each other. But it now makes perfect sense why Keliah stayed by Azra’s side all these years. He loves him, even though he’s the only one expressing it.

I spoke up. “Are you sure I should stay because-”

“Positive.” He quickly answered and turned back around. His gaze immediately focused on the weapon I held. “You found it.” He said, astonished.

“Yes, it was hidden behind a painting.” I revealed.

Azra came to take a closer look, and Keliah suddenly appeared squatted between us. “This one looks better and newer.” He stated, glaring at the sharp, dark blade. Keliah’s finger slowly stretched to its tip, but Azra was faster and whacked his hand. Keliah’s jaw dropped, and his eyeballs popped out of his skull.

My face scrunched up. I sometimes wonder how it is that Keliah hasn’t killed me yet. The facial expressions he makes are pretty psychotic.

Azra pulled a pair of gloves out of his jacket and handed them to me. I let him hold the weapon while I got them on.

“Don’t touch the blade, only the hilt.” He said.

I carefully clutched it in my hand, realizing how heavy it is if I have to hold it in an upright position. I swung it a few times in the air, testing it.

“So? What do you think? Will you be able to stab a demon with it?” Azra asked.

“I think so. But I’m not skilled with such stuff. “ I handed him the weapon back as my hand began to sweat under the glove.

“Just remember one thing.” He warned me. “When you stab him, aim for the center of his chest. We’re not humans; we do not have hearts. And with a stab in that part of the body, it will be the fastest death.” He informed me.

Keliah, in the meantime, tried some of Rowan’s shirts and pants in the closet. “Azra, what do you think? Found me more attractive now?” He asked him, dressed in a red shirt and tight cigarette pants, rolling his sleeves to his elbows. His bright red hair was styled in a low, messy bun. I must admit, he surprised even me with his appearance.

Azra said nothing; he just simply stared at him. I answered instead of him. “I think you look handsome.” And winked at him.

“Aww, thank you, hot stuff. At least you appreciate my unspeakable beauty.” Keliah, for the first time, warm-heartedly laughed as he left to change back into a different clothes. He didn’t notice how Azra stared at him, but I did. His eyes couldn’t be torn away from him.

I smiled to myself, and cleared my throat. “Azra, back to Earth!” I shook his arm.

He blinked repeatedly and focused on me. “Sorry, I was-thinking about the-weapon, yes.”

I wanted to say, You won’t fool me, but I didn’t want to overstep our relationship. After all, there’s so much I don’t know about him, and his relations with Keliah.

Once we cleaned up the mess Keliah left in Rowan’s closet, we walked back to the hospital. Both of the demons disguised themselves as humans. Rowan was waiting outside the door, and Keliah was on the roof of the hospital, where he had the best view of our surroundings.

I was so caught up in everything that I almost forgot about my mother’s death anniversary. I didn’t pray for her or lit a candle, since, as I know, Death has her soul. I do wonder what else he knows about my mother. What other secrets is he hiding from me? I ask myself this question every day.

⸻⸻

Any feedback is highly appreciated :)

29.𝑯𝒆𝒂𝒗𝒆𝒏𝒔

One day until Grandma’s surgery, I thought. I stared at her as she tried to communicate with the doctor. The doctor asked her how she was feeling and if she was ready for what was to come. He couldn’t be any more thoughtful.

Grandma spoke a few sentences with me as well. But because of the medication and probably the fear of the surgery, she preferred to sleep or watch TV. She asked me multiple times if I was alright and if I ate well. I assured her that I did and that she shouldn’t worry.

Everything was going well, except for the demon situation. We decided we should take care of them after Grandma’s surgery. Azra said demons don’t have feelings, but he’s the most thoughtful demon person I’ve ever met. He knows how stressed I am because of the surgery, so we postponed our plan.

Both of them are guarding the building from inside and outside. They occasionally visit me or talk to me when I go home. Both of them are greatly concerned for my safety, and that tugged a string at my heart.

Yesterday, when Azra stayed in the hospital and Keliah took me home, we started a conversation as I ate fries with a burger. Can I add how delicious it was? TV was playing, some random reality show was on, and ketchup was smashed across my lips. “Spill everything,” I said, chewing the food like a beast.

“And what might be that, V?” He asked with a curious voice.

“You know damn well what I’m talking about. Don’t play a fool.” I bickered, frowning.

Keliah cackled and ran his fingers through his long, bright hair. “It’s too complicated of a topic.” He confessed, looking at the floor.

I stopped eating and placed the food on the table, taking a sip of beer. “Nothing is too complicated. You only have to know a way of explaining it.” I stated.

He sighed and spoke. “It happened centuries ago. Since the day he saved my ass. I was almost at the front desk meeting the devil, if not for Azra.”

I nodded, thinking about the story of how the two of them met. “Azra enlightened me.” I smiled.

“Ohh, that’s great, then. I have much less to explain.” He said, glancing at me. “So, since the day he saved me, I have always looked at him with admiration. He could’ve left me there but instead, he brought me to his home and cured me.” His words became quiet as if he were talking to himself.

“But it’s not only for that, right? You like him because he saved you?” I questioned.

There has to be much more to liking than just saving someone’s life. Sure, not anyone would save you when you’re drowning, but does that automatically mean that their action is enough for the development of deeper feelings?

“Azra has always been honest with me. He never liked me sticking by him; I was aware of that, but despite it, I stayed by his side until he didn’t mind my presence and my weird personality. What can I say, I’m a pretty charming demon.” He grinned. “Eventually, when I won his liking and together we went through all kinds of hell, I realized I stared too much at his ass.”

I burst into laughter, hiding my smile. Keliah couldn’t stop himself from laughing as well. I took a deep breath after a couple of seconds and spoke, “You like him for his ass?”

Keliah’s brow rose. “His ass is one of the qualities I love about him.” He cleared his throat. “I can’t believe I confessed this to you, V. This will remain with the two of us only, or otherwise, I’ll have to end your life.” He said in a low voice, glaring at me with his red eyes.

The knocks at the door startled me. I looked away from the entrance door to Keliah for him to confirm it was safe for me to open it. He nodded. Then I opened the door with caution, expecting to see a stranger. Instead, I was surprised to find Rowan standing on the other side with a gloomy face. He rushed in and gave me a big hug.

I stumbled backward until my back hit the wall. Rowan held onto me like a serpent. His hands were tightly pressed around my back, and his face bore into the crook of my shoulder. After a few seconds, Rowan lifted his head, and his pupils were large. A smell of vodka emanated from his mouth.

I shoved him away, frowning. How dare he come here drunk at such an hour? “You’re wasted.” I seethed.

His body was moving like waves to every side, back and forth. I peered at him like he was my worst enemy. Yes, I have the right to hate him for now. He kept a secret from me. The one I should be aware of, no matter what kind of vow he made to my Grandma.

Suddenly, he collapsed to his knees, just inches from my feet. He slowly tilted his head back to meet my gaze. “Please, please, please, I beg you. Forgive me, Vivienne. I meant to harm. I only wanted to keep the promise to your Grandma. She trusted me enough to take care of you-”

“What? Are you hearing yourself? She already put me in your care, unbelievable.” I scoffed.

“No! I didn’t mean it like that. She only wanted-”

“I don’t care what she wanted!” I snapped. “She could’ve died in that park. I could’ve lost her if not for the people who found her. You risked her life for having me?” My forehead was never more creased than in that moment. My fists were ready to smack him in the face for any more wrong answers.

“Heavens, look who we have here on his knees.” Keliah stood leaning at the threshold of the living room, his arms folded.

Rowan turned his head toward him, and I’ve never seen him more enraged. He rose to his feet like he was never drunk. He strolled to Keliah with a straight stance. Even though Rowan was pretty tall, his height wasn’t comparable to Keliah’s.

“I should’ve taken you the moment; I stepped my foot on Earth. You parasite .” He said in a low voice.

Keliah’s eyebrows rose to his hairline. After that, numerous chuckles escaped his mouth. He took one step forward toward Rowan, towering over him. He glared his crimson-red eyes at him like a beast. At that, I flinched.

“What else is burning on the tip of your tongue, you twisted angel? Spit it out!” He shouted.

Rowan didn’t break eye contact. “Does she know? She surely doesn’t. Because if she knew, she wouldn’t be comfortable spending time with you.” He whispered.

Keliah was silent for a couple of seconds, and then he sighed. “She knows of our past. Sorry to disappoint.” He lifted his hands in the air.

“Does she know the reason for why you two were put in cells?” He asked with a grin.

Keliah this time didn’t reply.

I walked to them, placing my hands on their chests. “You two will not fight under this roof, is it clear? If you want to rip your hair out, go outside. Kill each other there.” I glared at both of them.

Keliah was the first to back off to the living room. Rowan’s chest was still pressed against my palm. After I was ensured Keliah was very far away, I turned to Rowan.

In that instance, he grabbed my hand with both hands. “Vivienne, don’t be alone with him. You don’t know what he’s done! He’s dangerous.” He begged me.

I detached my hands from him, hugging my chest. “And how are you any less dangerous than him? Sorry for saying this, but you’re not a saint. And I do trust Keliah.” I said.

I turned back to him and walked into the living room. Rowan walked right behind me. He placed his hand on my shoulder and whirled me. “No, do not trust him. How can you be okay with being with him when you know he killed humans?” He peered at me with so much anger that I didn’t recognize him.

Keliah stood right behind me and yanked his hand from my shoulder. “Be careful, angel. I’m still as vicious as you describe me. I won’t hold back on you if you piss me off one more time.” Keliah growled.

I took a deep breath and spoke, “I’m aware of Keliah’s and Azra’s past. Do you think I’m supporting their choice of life? Of course not. But I cannot change them. I cannot ask them to be someone they’re not. They are demons, Rowan, and you’re an angel. So act like it!” I burst out.

A tear slowly rolled down his cheek, and that stung my heart. I was too exhausted and too depressed to deal with him. I only wanted my bed and Grandma to be alright. I didn’t care for anything else.

“I’ve been going to work instead of you, so you won’t lose your job. I kept my distance, as you wished. I did everything possible for you to forgive me. I begged on my knees!” He stopped for a second. “I’ve killed for you.”

I sighed, and a lump formed in my throat. I was fighting the pool of tears. To remain strong. “Rowan…” My voice softened.

He slowly shook his head and stormed out of the living room. The door slammed shut. I crashed onto the couch, bringing my knees to my chin. I hugged my legs tightly. Keliah sat right beside me. I don’t know for how long we sat there in silence, but I needed it. I needed the quietness. I stared at the wall, my face without emotion. “What have you done since you were locked up?” I asked quietly. When Keliah didn’t respond, I turned my head at him.

“The past is better left buried. Trust me, Vivienne. You don’t want to know.” He said, and a chill spread through me. “But remember this: we are not as we were. Even if we could kill again, we wouldn’t.” He stood up and was about to leave when I caught his wrist, which was so slender and dark. It felt forbidden to touch him. He met my gaze; his eyes were without life.

“I’ll be honest with you. I don’t want to know what you two did. You’re not an angel or a god. I know you’re a demon, and I know that Rowan was wrong. You wouldn’t hurt me.” I stated, staring into his piercing eyes.

He formed a slight smile. “Yes, I would never hurt you, hot stuff. It would be a great loss to lose such a pretty face.” He joked and messed up my hair.

The night was eerily calm and dark. More than any other day. We remained home and continued watching television. When a couple of hours passed by, I felt as if I was lifted and moved to my fluffy bed.

As my eyes opened for a slight moment, Keliah was sitting at the edge of my bed, staring at the wall. And I wondered if he was thinking about Azra and his unrepentant feelings towards him, or if his mind lingered on his dark past and the story he’d never reveal to me for obvious reasons.

Before my eyes completely shut, the last thought floated in my head. Would I still be willing to be in the demon’s presence if I knew their highest crime? But don’t we all pass daily by people who kill or torture strangers or their loved ones without consequences following?

Keliah and Azra are no angels or celestial beings, and so aren’t we.

⸻⸻

30.𝑫𝒆𝒔𝒕𝒓𝒐𝒚 𝒕𝒉𝒆 𝒑𝒂𝒊𝒏

The day of Grandma’s surgery.

The unusually eerie mood only added to my nervousness. Grandma was, for the first time today, smiling. I took it as a good sign that everything would go smoothly. The doctor said she was ready to go in an hour and that the surgery would last at least two hours. I stayed the last remaining hour with Grandma by her side. We were having a casual conversation when she suddenly started to cry.

“What’s wrong?” I asked, holding her hand.

She looked me deeply into the eyes, like she was searching for something inside them. “If the surgery doesn’t end well, please promise me you’ll marry Rowan.” She said quietly.

I shook my head, squeezing her hand. “The surgery will go smoothly and perfectly.” I smiled.

She frowned and let go of my grip. “But if it doesn’t, you have to marry him.”

I sighed and walked to the window. It was pouring again. The droplets splashed the window wildly. I followed their trace with my gaze as they all changed directions. Their purpose changes every second. And so maybe it is mine.

“It is my decision of who I’ll marry, and a liar is not one of them,” I said, facing her.

She looked away, not knowing what to say.

“I don’t want to argue with you right now, but we will have a conversation about your lying.” I massaged my temples, hoping the pain, striking like electricity, would stop. It didn’t.

A knock on the door tore my attention away. The door opened, and Rowan stood at the threshold with a bucket of flowers in his hand. “I hope I’m not disturbing you.” He said to Grandma and glanced at me. I returned my stare out of the window.

“Of course not. Are those for me?” Grandma asked as Rowan came closer.

He chuckled. “Yes, those are for you. I apologize I didn’t come sooner, but-” Silence filled the air. He cleared his throat before he spoke. “I’m so sorry. It is completely my fault for what happened to you.”

“No, no, child. It is not. I kept this away from Lily myself. You only kept your promise to me, and I highly appreciate it.” Grandma whispered.

I secretly looked over my shoulder to see how bad of a shape Rowan was. Darkness under his eyes, his hair messy, and his clothes wrinkled. Was I the cause of it?

I coughed, and both of them looked at me in unison. “C-Can we have a word?” I asked, staring at him. He nodded, and unhurriedly, we moved to the hall. I walked first to the vending machine and picked up two coffees. We both needed it.

Rowan had already sat in the waiting room with his elbows resting on his knees. I sat next to him, holding the coffee in front of him. He took it after a few seconds and thanked me. Nobody else was in the waiting room except for us. I became nervous.

“I sincerely apologize for yesterday. I’m so ashamed.” He said and huffed.

I took a sip of the coffee, and it entirely burned my tongue. “Uhm, I was acting like a bitch as well. Sorry.” I said.

Rowan turned to me, his ocean eyes so beautiful, despite the rash shape he was in. His hands intertwined with mine, and my heartbeat changed its pulse. His presence was so raw.

“Don’t push me away, Vivienne. Or I’ll crumble, and nothing will be left of me.” He softly said, with his pleading eyes.

“Pure? Are you so blind that you cannot see his true nature? If he was so pure, he wouldn’t kill a human. He’s a goddamn angel!” Death’s words echoed in my head like a church bell.

Nobody is truly innocent. Or at least humans are not. We are imperfect. But angels should be, right? But Death was once an angel, and now he’s the fallen one.

Rowan squeezed my hand and pulled himself closer to me. His lips were inches from mine. I swallowed hard, feeling sweat dripping down my spine.

I gasped as his lips touched my cheek. My heart raced, and a wave of heat flushed through my body. He then stared into my eyes and lightly smiled. I’d have to be blind to deny his beauty. My cheeks began to burn, and I had to get up so he wouldn’t notice how flushed I was.

“I-I’m going back to Grandma.” My voice skipped a few octaves. When I strode out of the waiting room, I could hear his quiet laughter, and I once again felt like a child.

• • •

The hour passed like a second, and Grandma was already accompanied by nurses who took her to a different room.

Rowan came back, but he acted like what he did didn’t happen, and I was glad for that. My mind had no space for it. I didn’t want to think about it at all.

Suddenly, someone knocked on the window. I was hesitant to look to see who it was, but I did it anyway. I opened the window wide and pushed my head out of it.

“WIFE!”

My head flinched, and it hit the window frame. Keliah was hovering in a dark mist right in front of me.

“Are you mad? Someone could see you!” I whisper-shouted.

“Don’t worry, princess. I’m careful.” He blew me a kiss and a wink.

I rolled my eyes and made room for him, beckoning for him to slip inside. He crashed right into Grandma’s bed, supporting the back of his head with his arms.

Rowan straightened his posture and took a step forward toward me. The tension between them had not yet vanished.

“Chill out, Mr. All Perfect. I have some news to tell you.” Keliah said, and he was already on his feet in front of us.

Cold spread through me like a plague, and I told myself it was just Keliah’s presence, but this coldness felt different.

Keliah’s fingers dragged along my cheek, and I was awoken from my thoughts. His bright red eyes glared at me for a long second before he took a step back and focused his attention on Rowan. He was frowning like a bull at him.

“Jealous? You should be. We-” He wrapped his hand around my waist and smashed me against his body. “are married.” I slowly tilted my head up to meet his gaze.

His smile was so wide, he looked like a Joker. His other hand was attached to the back of my head, and we were pressed against each other like magnets. His hair blocked the view of Rowan’s face, and I was happy about that. I had no idea how to explain that my gay demon ‘friend’ is a psychopath who likes to do whatever he wants with me.

“Keliah.” I could recognize that voice everywhere.

It only took that voice for Keliah to pull away from me. And I began to wonder: how could I not realize how much he likes Azra?

Azra stood next to us with his hands folded, clearly angry. I moved quickly to Rowan and fixed my hair.

“We don’t have much time left. Let’s go.” He said, and confusion took over my and Rowan’s face.

Azra let out a long, exaggerated exhale and rubbed his temples. “You haven’t told them?” He asked Keliah.

Keliah looked as confused as we did, but then he jolted and clapped his hands. “Oh yes!! Now I remember. Haha.” He whirled at me and Rowan with a smile. “The demons are here.” He announced.

My mind shut off for a good ten seconds.

“Uhh, what?!” I squeaked.

“You mean the wild demons?” Rowan asked with urgency.

“Yes, all of the five remaining and some new, unfortunately, are inside the hospital as well as outside. Such great timing, isn’t it?” Keliah said.

If my head were a plane, all the buttons in the cockpit would be pressed at the same time. A rock fell into my stomach. It was hard to stay still, and the panic quickly settled.

“W-What n-now?” I stuttered, holding the sides of my head.

Rowan’s hands enveloped me. “Just breathe, okay? Vivienne, inhale-” I did. “And slowly exhale.” I exhaled so slowly that no air was left in my lungs.

“Do not worry, Vivienne. We will get rid of them before they cause any damage. We should separate into two groups.” Azra said, and he eyed us all.

“Me and Vivienne will go outside, and you two stay inside.” Rowan suddenly proclaimed.

Azra nor Keliah protested against the decision, and I was more than happy they could finally agree on something.

Before we parted ways, Azra reminded me. “Don’t touch the weapon with your bare hands, ever.”

I kept the dagger in the hospital with me in case I needed it. It was hidden behind the nightstand.

I nodded, and we parted our ways in the hall. Me and Rowan sprinted outside as fast as we could. Although there were few patients in the halls, nurses and doctors walked through them constantly. I wanted to warn them. But how could I explain that a bunch of demons are trying to kill me for an unknown reason and that they might try to hurt them in the process of finding me?

We stopped running when we were behind the hospital. Rowan noticed how I pulled out the dagger from my hoodie pocket.

“Where did you get that?” He asked, peering at the dagger.

It was still wrapped in a piece of cloth because I didn’t want to risk it touching my skin. When my hand was encircled around the hilt, I recalled how heavy it was.

I awkwardly smiled at him, and he still had shock splashed onto his face.

“You stole it from me when I was working at the bar?” He took it from my hand and analyzed it. I frowned and clutched it in my hand. None of us pulled away, so we stared at each other.

“Yes, because Azra thought it would be great-”

Rowan laughed in my face, and my eyes narrowed. “I have to protect myself, and Azra believes in me, unlike you,” I said, and I yanked it from his grip.

“Who said I didn’t believe in you? But you have no idea what you’re dealing with. The last time we fought them, it was a miracle; we came out of it unscattered. You weren’t trained for killing demons, Vivi.” It was the first time he said my nickname. He had never used it before.

My voice softened. “I do understand our differences. However, I want to help this town and myself.”

The sound of numerous footsteps alerted us. We both spun around and caught sight of the three demons in front of us. The first one had a dark blue mohawk and yellow-glaring eyes. I could not detect any of his facial features due to his charcoal skin. The second demon had long, ash-brown hair and a fully pierced face with green flashing eyes. The third demon was the one that horrified me the most. His face wasn’t exactly a face. Just remains of it. He must’ve been burned.

They slowly crept to us, like we couldn’t notice them. Then they teleport behind us and smack me to the ground. At least there was grass, not small rocks.

My breath drew out of me, and I had to take a deep breath to get it back into my lungs. When I looked over my shoulder, Rowan’s wings were widely spread, and he was already fighting two demons.

The third one with a burned face was missing because he was in front of me.

I jumped to my feet, searching in the hoodie pocket for the gloves Azra gave me. However, they weren’t there. I looked swiftly behind me and found them many paces from my spot. I had no time to get them. I grabbed the dagger anyway, with the cloth wrapped around its hilt.

The demon circled me like a lion in a den. I didn’t know if he knew what I held in my hand could kill him, but I suppose he didn’t, because he would’ve killed me right away.

I glanced in Rowan’s direction, and one of the demons was hurt. The other mohawk demon was perfectly fine, and I wished someone competent would help Rowan.

After all, he was right. I’m not trained for this.

As my head was in the clouds, the demon shoved me, and I flew meters away from him. The dagger fell out of my hand, and I had no idea where it was. I sat up, holding myself by my forearms, peering at him.

“The taste of your flesh could grant you a quick death, human.” He said with his throaty voice.

“Yeah, I will pass that offer, but thank you. Perhaps another time?” I said, smiling.

I immediately turned around and lifted myself. I scanned the ground for the few seconds I had left. The sound of his heavy boots and terrifying groaning quickened my heartbeat by every millisecond.

Just when I was about to lose hope, I found the dagger by the bushes. However, the cloth was gone.

The demon’s hand gripped my shoulder, and I wheezed in agony. I was crushed to the ground by his large hand. Tears collected in my eyes. He hovered above me like a devil, and I really thought my life was over.

No, my life will not end like this , I thought.

I snatched the dagger with my bare hand and stabbed the demon right to the center of his chest. In a mere second, there was nothing of him left but black ash.

I wanted to celebrate and scream out of happiness when I realized my hand was entirely red with flames. Then I started screaming and shouting at the top of my lungs. The pain was indescribable. I was captured by Satan’s hand. I thought I saw flames shining from my palm. The world went black, and I could only see the darkness. Until I sensed the ice-cold breeze and a slender hand intertwined with mine.

“I’m here, Mademoiselle. Let me destroy the pain for you.”

⸻⸻

Ten more chapters ahead of us.

Any feedback is highly appreciate :)

31.𝑫𝒓𝒐𝒑𝒍𝒆𝒕𝒔

It seemed like all the agony I had felt vanished into thin air. My palm no longer burned but became iced. A stack of cubed ice sat on my palm, and I didn’t want this coldness to disappear. Ever.

I was held by someone; their grip around me was hard but gentle. My feet swung freely in the air as I tried to move them because I thought I was on some solid surface.

My eyes slowly opened, and the first thing I saw was the crown of a tree and a clear sky full of stars. I ducked my head down, realizing I was sitting on Death’s lap the entire time. What a great reality. His arm was wrapped around my stomach. My back was pressed against his, and my head rested under his chin.

When I moved my eyes down to the ground, I found Rowan, Keliah, and Azra fighting the demons. But they weren’t fighting them alone. Creatures enveloped in a mist with their skull heads were helping them.

I moved by an inch, and Death’s reflexes caught me before I could move further. “Don’t move.” He whispered, and his chilly breath hit my face.

I swallowed the bile that ascended into my throat. I loathed high places. I closed my eyes, and I took a deep breath. “What are those beings?” I wondered and felt as Death’s hand tightened harder around me, like I could fall any minute down.

“My reapers,” he answered.

“Death is trying to keep them away from humans. He’s manipulating their minds. But even he has his limits. He’s exhausted, V. And Death has to be in the best condition to collect souls. Even his reapers cannot manage it by themselves.” I recalled Azra’s words.

“Where are you not helping them?” I asked and turned my face to face his shadowy face.

He chuckled in his deep, unhuman voice and spoke, “And who would protect you, pretty girl?”

I snapped my head back as I felt a flush on my cheeks. “I can protect myself.” I stated.

Both of his hands traveled to my wrists, and then they grabbed them. “Look what you’ve done.” His eerie voice brushed against my ear.

I stared at my burned palms. I pushed away the tears that wanted to escape because I was brave. I saved myself, and Death won’t bring my self-esteem down.

“Fuck.” He suddenly seethed.

I shifted my gaze to the fight that was no longer happening because a woman with long, icy hair and horns stood between the demons and reapers. She wore a long, light blue dress with two slits down her thighs. She looked inhumanly divine. Her eyes held no color; they were simply white.

Death immediately shifted down and left me chained to the branches of the tree. I figured those were not real chains but mind manipulations. He made me believe that I was chained. I tugged on them, but they were unmovable.

Then the world around us went black, and we were no longer outside of the hospital but in some kind of Death’s hell. A huge wild storm.

“Don’t want any witnesses?” She said to him with a voice like honey. So pleasing to the ears.

“Shouldn’t you be killing humans somewhere far away? Because here are all humans rotten.” Death said, and then chuckled.

She didn’t respond; instead, she looked around, stopping at Rowan. But then her gaze immediately moved to me. I was pretty high at the top of the crown, but she saw me anyway.

“Is she rotten as well? Or why is it that you’re still interested in a mere human, Death.” She quietly asked, and it made my arm hair rise up.

The demons and reapers all collectively peered at Death.

Death stared to hysterically laugh, slapping his thigh. We all gawked at him with open jaws.

That bastard began to sing.

“Twinkle twinkle little star, mind your business, you nosey bitch .”

And that’s the moment when it all went south.

Death began to fight with the demons with his scythe, and the reapers’ joined him. The female demon was no longer between the chaos but right next to me.

I flinched and screamed so loudly that I was heard on the other side of the planet. Death turned around and sighed. That bastard sighed when it was his fault I was chained to these branches. In a split second, I was teleported to the ground. That didn’t stop the female demon from following me.

Immediately, I felt Death’s presence behind me. His slender fingers clutched my arms. And right then, in all the chaos and fighting, I realized why I was targeted by these wild demons.

“STOP!” I yelled.

Everyone stopped their fighting movement in mid-air, and they all snapped their gazes at me.

I was breathing like I ran miles, but I couldn’t stop shivering, and breathing was the only thing that was helping me to stand on my feet.

“Why do you want to kill me?” I asked the female demon who was piercing her white eyes at me.

“The answer is standing behind you, human.”

And my theory was confirmed.

This ‘woman’ was clearly jealous. I could see in her eyes how much she hated that Death was near me and protecting me. Wanting me .

“This all happened because you-” I whirled, pointing at Death. “You fucked up a relationship with this demon? We could’ve died because of jealousy. My house was ruined because of this!” I shouted.

I turned quickly to the female demon. “And why are you interested in someone who clearly doesn’t want you?”

She began to sprint at me before Death slammed her to the ground with a wave of his scythe. She was in a second up to her feet, raging at me.

“Wait!” I yelled before one of the reapers threw her to the ground, ready to slice her throat.

She wasn’t dead, since only the weapon I used could kill her. I didn’t feel bad for her because she wanted me dead. However, I wanted to talk this out before they end her life.

The wild demons weren’t happy to see that their leader was scattered. They began to fight once again. My only priority was to find the dagger I killed the other demon with. Death was still behind me, looking into nowhere. So I slammed myself against him and searched his pockets until I detected something solid, but it was too long and-

My bad.

I moved my hand further and found the sharp tip of the dagger. I swiftly pulled it out, and it no longer burned. It had no side effect on me.

Death immediately grabbed my wrist, trying to take it back for me, but I ran out of his grasp just a second later and raced to the female demon. I crouched down to her body and pressed the sharp tip of the blade to the center of her chest, as Azra recommended.

“Don’t try to move, or else I’m stabbing you.” I said sternly. A smirk appeared on her face.

“Don’t act like you’re better than me, human. After all, you killed your father.” She said and then laughed viciously.

My eyes widen. “How do you know about that?” I said, and I pressed the blade deeper into her skin.

She huffed and rolled her eyes. “Who do you think suggested him to kill you? To give him that idea?” The smile vanished from her face, and her eyes darkened. “Don’t be mistaken, though; he wanted to get rid of you and that old hag.” She seethed, and I pressed the dagger so deep into her chest that the whole blade was inserted inside as if the skin swallowed it.

Her body turned to mere ashes.

I rose up, feeling their stare on me. I just killed another demon. Their leader, I suppose. Do I care? Not one bit. That bitch was calling for it.

One by one, the remaining demons chose to leave willingly, and quickly as if they didn’t witnessed the demons death.

When I moved past Death and the reapers, the grass was overfilled with trays of ashes. I grimaced at the look of it.

Rowan’s eyes sliced through me, but I chose to keep my gaze on the ground. I needed a minute or two to compose myself. To realize what I was capable of.

Because the dagger no longer burned in my hand. Because instead of burning my skin, it gave me a curse. My right hand was slowly spreading with blackness. I hid it immediately in my pocket and steadied my breath.

I had no clue what it meant; however, something within me changed. A new flame flickered inside me, and I loved the feeling of it.

The mist and fog were exchanged for rain. The weather in this town changes rapidly. Droplets of rain splashed on my face; I had to tilt my head back and enjoy the feeling. Thousands of tiny raindrops landed on my body per second.

“Vivienne,” Death called me, but I shut my eyes and started to giggle. I didn’t mind that something was clearly wrong with me or that I ran my cursed hand through my wet hair, and everyone could notice it.

“Vivienne, what did you do?” Death’s voice alarmed me again.

But as I opened my eyes and saw that the rain had cast the ashes into nothingness, I began to slowly move my feet, and then run towards the woods behind the hospital.

⸻⸻

32.𝑴𝒊𝒏𝒆

I ran and ran until I stopped before a very tall tree. I didn’t run too deep into the woods; I stayed on the edge of it to not get lost. I was overwhelmed with every single emotion I could feel.

At that moment, I stopped my feet from moving. I was out of breath, sweat trailed down my body, and I needed a gallon of fresh water. I leaned against the tree, taking deep breaths. I heard birds chirping in the distance, and the rain only got heavier; it looked like it would never stop, and we’d be forever covered in raindrops.

The chilly wind made my body tremble, and I realized he was just behind me. I did not want to turn around. I merely wanted to run further until I arrived somewhere else. In another town or village. I knew it wasn’t possible and that I’d die in hours, but I wanted to feel free.

“Go away,” I shouted.

The sound of his footsteps made me quiver. I despised every aspect of him. I despised the way my body responded to his presence. He was like a virus, infecting me with his evilness.

He grabbed my right hand and whirled me around. I yanked myself, but in vain. His touch was so strong, it hurt me. “Let go of me!” I yelled into his shadowy face.

His other hand gripped my chin, and that made my head stop moving. The sound of my heart was ringing in my ears.

I was again afraid of him.

He lifted my cursed hand in the air, and I shifted my gaze to it. I swallowed the lump in my throat. “Do you even know what this means?” It wasn’t a question, but a warning that I’m buried in deep shit.

I exhaled through my nostrils and pushed back tears. It was really hurtful to be held by him. “You’re hurting me,” I whispered.

He tugged me to him, and I crashed against his chest. I could feel his cold breath against my skin. “Good, perhaps you need a lesson.” He seethed.

I breathed quickly like I was still running. My heart was pounding, and it felt like I had just sprinted a marathon. I was staring into nothing, and I had enough of arguing with a wall.

“Do you know what the dagger you killed two demons with was made out of?” He clutched my hand tighter.

I slowly shook my head, and tears silently escaped my eyes.

“The blade contains a part of me. Why do you think it can kill demons? Because I can kill demons. I’m the Death .” He whispered, and my eyes widened.

He let go of my hand so harshly that it slapped against my body. I hugged myself and rubbed my cursed hand.

“You could’ve died when you touched it; instead, the dagger cursed you.” He added.

I finally spoke, “Is that why was I acting so out of character?”

He chuckled and placed his hand on his hip.

I frowned and took a step back. I spun and started to sprint. I almost slammed myself against the trunk of the tree, but at the last second, I dodged it. The muscles in my legs were burning with flames, and I knew I’d soon crash to the ground in defeat.

The universe had a different plan for me, though.

I smashed right into Death. We fell together on the grass, and I knew I was finished. No more running from the Devil. I was caught.

I pushed myself up with my hands and realized I was sitting on his hips. I don’t think my heart has ever beat so fast. As I tried to stand up, he caught my wrists. The rain had no plan to stop, and I was soaking wet from head to toe, covered in mud. R.I.P. to my Converse.

He leisurely let go of my wrists and attached his hands to my hips. I moved back and forth, and a low groan left his throat.

“Don’t rock your hips, or I’ll do something very, very nasty.” He said, and cackled in his husky voice.

Blood rushed to my cheeks.

“You can’t possibly be turned on right now-” His thumb began to rub the inner part of my thigh.

Maybe I was turned on right now?

I cleared my throat and blinked repeatedly. I swallowed the temptation. “I’m done with your lies and pretending Death. Let me go, let me live; I hate even the slightest glimpse of you-”

His upper body rose, and I was locked in by his arms on my back.

He quietly and slowly said, “Lying is a sin, Mademoiselle. If you hate even the slightest glimpse of me, explain to me why your thighs are so tense at my touch. Why is your heart beating so fast when I’m close to you?”

I placed my hands on his chest and looked away.

I can’t do this , I thought.

I instantly rose up and turned my back on him. My hands were shaking, but not because I was freezing to death.

A second later, his hand landed on top of my shoulder, and a shiver ran down my spine. I sighed loudly, and rubbed my eyes. “Tell me the truth. All of it. I need to know it.” I demanded.

He withdrew his hand from my shoulder, maintaining a distance between us. “I don’t know what you want to hear.”

I spun and pointed a finger at him. “Don’t act clueless! I want to know how you knew my father wanted to kill me. I want to know why you pretended to be Madeline and Alec. I. WANT. THE. ANSWERS.” I yelled so loudly that I lost my voice for a moment.

His eyes began to glow red. He spoke so fast, I had to pay attention to every letter he said.

“I knew about your father a few days after we met because I couldn’t leave you alone! He wanted to kill you long ago, but I played with his mind and tried to remove him from your life. Every day, I stayed close to your house or your work to protect you! But then the wild demons fucked with him, and of course, I could no longer play with his mind but theirs. That’s why I sent my demons to look after you. The night he came into your house, I was enlightened by Azra, and I came as fast as I could. I had to break the mind game with the wild demons; that’s why they attacked your house.”

I processed everything he said as fast as I could, but it was impossible as he wasn’t done speaking.

He took a step forward to me and continued, “I took the disguise of a woman who was extravagant and funny like me. She loved partying and social life. She lived a good life until some motherfucker killed her in the alleyway. I wanted to get closer to you, and I noticed you had no friends except for your grandma. So, I played the role of a woman to talk to you, to be the closest I could be to you, but then-” he took a deep breath and put his hand on my waist.

“I completely lost control over myself. I wanted to touch you, kiss you, and do unspeakable things to you. That’s when Alec came to the scene. He died in a motorcycle accident. I stole his identity, and that’s when I realized I could be near you as a man, not a woman.”

His body towered over me.

“You were terrified of me to the point I couldn’t take it. Because I knew that once I revealed my true self to you, you would never want to be close to me. I’m nothing unlike Mr. Sunshine. All perfect, without flaws. I don’t resemble him one bit. Because I’m a monster.”

I stared at him with my lips parted and my eyes popping out of my skull as he, with his free hand, removed the hood that cast a shadow on his face. His face was parted. One-half of his face was human-like. He had a beautiful, caramel brown eye that was shadowed by his full, straight eyebrow. His skin was pale, with a distinct olive undertone, but his neck was pitch-black, and it perfectly faded over his jawline into paleness. His chiseled jaw and cheekbone resembled the work of a precise knife. His raven hair cascaded down to his abdomen.

The other side of his face was like out of a horror movie. I could hardly look at it as my eyes urged me to look away. The other side of his face still had skin with forehead, eye, and eyebrow, but his nose, cheeks, and mouth was just a skull. No flesh, just bones.

I always wondered why he never showed me his face. Now I see the answer, I thought.

I took a step backward, and he, in a split second, took a step forward. However, I was too lost in my thoughts to see what I was seeing in front of me. I may have underestimated Death’s look. He looks much creepier than I imagined.

I looked back at him and came to comprehension; I could see his face-well, half of it. No disguise. The man I was looking at was truly the Grim Reaper’s true face.

I cleared my throat and focused solely on the left side of his face. “W-What do you want from me now?” I asked with my broken voice, hugging myself.

That’s the moment. I saw him smirk at me for the first time, and something inside of me snapped. He was truly the most beautiful man I have ever seen. Not even Rowan could match his beauty. Of only his whole face looked like his left side.

He took another step forward, and I stumbled upon a branch. My back instantly hit the ground, except for my head, because it was secured by Death’s hand beneath it. His body was pressing on me, and despite his slender arms, he weighed a lot.

I was inches from his face, and I kept my focus on only one side of his face. His hair matched mine, soaked and plastered against our faces. The raindrops directly fell on my face; I had to blink my eyes consistently.

His eyes slowly trailed from my eyes to my lips, and all I wanted to do at that moment was run. My insides were burning that I no longer felt his coldness or the chilly weather.

An instant later, his tongue found my lips. He licked them like they were a cone of ice cream. I wanted to resist, but before I could utter a sound, his tongue invaded my mouth. His lips smashed against mine, devouring me. My heart raced as his tongue explored the depths of my mouth, sending bolts of electricity coursing through me, as if every nerve in my body was lit up. My body felt both paralyzed and alive at the same time. Despite my wanting to pull away, a small part of me couldn’t deny the undeniable pleasure that washed over me from his kiss.

He kept on kissing me and licking me until my lips felt numb. I’ve never kissed a man, but I didn’t mind one bit that this was my first experience.

With a low growl, he straddled me, his body pressing firmly against mine. I could feel his need, the evidence of his desire pulsing against me. His mouth was everywhere, his teeth nipping at my earlobe, his tongue tracing a hot, wet path down my neck. His lips claimed mine again, his tongue diving deep. His fingers tangled in my hair, tugging with an urgency, desperate desire.

My eyes stayed shut as I couldn’t look at his full face. However, I never felt his bony side. As if it were never there, and the flesh was still intact to his right face.

He finally broke our lips apart, and I had to take quick breaths into my lungs. The smirk never vanished from his face; it only intensified.

He brushed his claws against my cheek and softly spoke, “I already told you that it’s you that I want. I will keep you safe with me because they are all terrified of me.” He licked his lips while staring into my eyes. My heart skipped a beat.

I blinked multiple times. I was really buried in deep shit now. Love my life.

“W-Who said I wanted to be with you?” I said with raised eyebrows.

He glanced away for a second with a low chuckle, and the goosebumps on my skin rose to life. He returned his eyes to me and grinned. “That wasn’t a question, Kitty. You’re already mine .” He shifted his face closer to my ear. “Only fucking mine.”

⸻⸻

Don’t you just love when he’s such a psycho? Lol

Don’t forget to vote and comment! <3

33.𝑰𝒄𝒆-𝒄𝒐𝒍𝒅

The Angel of Death carried me in his arms. This was truly a one-of-a-kind experience that I doubt anyone else will have.

I kicked my legs and yelled into his face to put me down so that I could walk by myself, but he ignored me completely and carried me through the path that led out of the woods.

When we got closer to the hospital, he put his hood back on, and I had to say goodbye to his half-sexy face. I wasn’t sad to say goodbye to the other side, though.

As I saw the sight of the hospital, I realized that I had forgotten about Grandma’s surgery. I needed to know if she was okay and that the surgery was going well. However, it was hard to leave when I was still being carried by Death.

In the distance, I saw Rowan, Keliah, and Azra talking to each other. I was about to wave when Death shifted us in the blink of an eye to Grandma’s hospital room. He steadily laid me down on the spare bed that I was sometimes sleeping on.

“Don’t. Move.” He hoarsely ordered.

I stayed put because I was truthfully exhausted, and I never won against him. I stared at the white ceiling, only thinking about Grandma. I even forgot about my cursed hand and what will happen to me now. I stopped being selfish. I killed two demons and saved someone’s life-even mine. I’d rather be cursed till the day I die than let the monsters walk the earth.

When Death returned his cold presence reminded me, I was drenched from head to toes.

“Put this on.” He threw an oversized sweater and a pair of sweatpants on top of me.

I sat up and glared at him. He went to my house and brought me my clothes, even the comfortable ones. I bowed my head and chuckled quietly.

I started to undress myself, but Death’s intense stare stabbed right through me. I sighed out loud. “Would you be so kind and turn around?” My mouth curled into a fake smile.

He folded his arms under his chest. “Kitty, if you don’t change this instant, I’ll honor it by doing it myself.” He said in a warning tone.

I let out an exaggerated exhale and violently pulled the wet hoodie over my head.

“I took your bra as well.” He added.

I searched the bed as the room was too dark as I hadn’t noticed the black bra further away from the sweatpants. When I snapped my head in Death’s direction, he was turned around, looking out of the window, and I was surprised he was willing to turn around for me.

I quickly changed my bra and slipped on the dry-clean sweater. Then I tossed my muddy leggings to the floor and stretched on the gray sweatpants. I was still trembling as we were standing in the rain for, god knows, how long.

Death turned around and walked toward me. He pulled out of his cloak a hairdryer, and my eyebrows hit my hairline. He plugged the cord and sat right beside me. He turned the hairdryer on and dried my hair. I couldn’t see his face, but I was so eagerly curious about how he was looking at me. He dried my hair with such gentleness that I almost wanted to crash my head against his chest and stay there until he was done.

My hair flew to every side. He didn’t care how I would look with my short bangs standing like static hair. He tucked some of my hair behind my ear, and I couldn’t ignore the tingling sensation in my stomach. I felt my cheeks flush, and all I wanted to do at that moment was hide under the bed.

After what felt like an eternity, he switched the hairdryer off and grabbed me by my waist. I didn’t need to see his face for me to know; his eyes were staring at me.

“I wish-” He started, “I could warm you up.” and his hand stretched behind me. He wrapped the comforter around my body and stood up. As he was about to leave, I gripped his hand. He snapped his hooded head at me, and I wished I thought a bit rationally.

“Where are you going?” I asked with my face frowning.

I eased my grip until I lost the strength around his hand and yanked my hand away. He straightened his posture and stood in front of my legs. His fingers collided with my chin, and my gaze lifted to his shadowy face.

He rubbed my lower lip with his thumb, and a low groan escaped his mouth. All the memories of us in the woods flooded my mind like a tsunami.

“Stay in bed, and I’ll check on your grandma.” He said softly and vanished into the gray mist.

I blinked multiple times and hugged myself tighter with the comforter. I hate when he does this out of nowhere, without any warning.

The door swayed open. “V!!! When did you get here?” Keliah jumped onto the bed and hugged me super tight. I had no time to protest, like always.

I glared at Azra, and he only shrugged. Behind him stood Rowan, no longer with his wings. They all looked beaten up, wet, and exhausted, except for Keliah.

“Death told me you’re here, so we came immediately. Do you wish to be alone now?” Azra asked.

I shook my head and glanced at Rowan. He looked so worried, and I understood why. I killed demons, and my hand is cursed. I cannot forget about Death’s kind of confession.

It definitely wasn’t the craziest day ever.

“Vivienne, are you feeling okay?” Rowan spoke for the first time.

I looked up at him and nodded. I tried to smile, but I was dog-tired and still freezing. I wanted Death to come back as soon as possible to tell me how Grandma was doing. It’s a big surgery, so it’s lasting a very long time.

“Oh heavens, your lips are purple,” Rowan stated and hurried to me. He shoved Keliah off my shoulders and leaned me into his chest.

This was the worst idea ever.

Yes, I did like his warm body against mine, but not for the reason you think. I was barely alive, and his hot body was like a paradise. Like heaven.

But Death’s return was unspecified. And he hates when other people touch me, let alone Rowan. I had no strength left to watch them fight about me because there are more important matters than me.

“What will happen with the wild demons? Will they try to return?” I asked Azra, and Keliah was sitting on the ground.

Azra stared down at Keliah for a while and then helped him get up onto his feet. His glowing eyes focused on me then. “No, V. Their leader was killed, so they are free. They only came to your house because she ordered them too. Wild demons have no empathy, so I’m sure they’re ‘happy’ to be free and be under no one’s reign.”

I still can’t believe it was me who killed her , I thought.

Rowan’s hands grabbed mine and squeezed them. They were soft and warm. I never wanted to let them go.

This peaceful moment didn’t last long, though.

Death’s silhouette slowly formed from the mist to his solid body, and when his hooded head snapped to me, even Azra took a step back.

“Are you fucking touching her?!”

I quickly whispered to Rowan through my teeth, “Move. Right. Now.” and giggled.

“Why should I?” He snapped, and I loudly sighed.

“Why shouldn’t I touch you, Vivienne? You’re freezing, and we all know that Death cannot keep you warm since he’s ice-cold.” His head turned to Death. “Because-he’s dead.”

Azra instantly moved next to Death, ready to stop him from attacking Rowan. Keliah was simply laughing, and I was about to shit myself.

Death began to laugh eerily, like I’ve never heard him do. Then he folded his arms under his chest and sighed. “By being a dick will not make yours any bigger, Mr. Sunshine.”

Rowan groaned, and his hands around me tightened. It slightly hurt. “Rowan, please,” I whispered.

Death’s hands fell beside him, and his head cocked to the side. “Get your hands off her before I slice them with my scythe, Rowan.” He threatened with his low voice.

Azra marched towards us and yanked Rowan away. Keliah joined him as Rowan protested.

“Be a good boy, holy boy. We’re saving your pointless life, you know.” Keliah taunted. Two against one. Rowan could never win this.

Before they walked through the door, their appearance changed to a human one, and the door shut loudly. I don’t know if I was glad the chaos ended or mad that I was alone with Death again.

I tightened the comforter around me and brought it to my nose. From the stress, I began to feel hot again.

“How is grand-”

“Your grandma is fine. The surgery shouldn’t last for too long. Perhaps two more hours.” Death cut me off.

I recognized the frustration in the tone of his voice. He was furious because of Rowan, and so was I. I didn’t want that to happen today, above everything else.

We were silent for quite some time before I spoke again. “What about the demons? Azra said they’d be no longer a problem.”

Death shifted towards my bed and sat down on the edge of it. “Yes, Azra was right.”

I hated when he replied to me in short sentences. Maybe I should’ve been glad he even did, due to his outrage.

“Death.” I softly said.

He turned his head toward me. “Yes?”

I lost my mind for even thinking about this, but saying it out loud? Was madness.

“Could I-uhm, lay down on your, you know, lap?” I asked, but hesitated.

He was staring at me for a couple of seconds without making a movement. I fucked up, didn’t I?

He snatched a pillow and placed it on his lap. His arm wrapped around my shoulder, and with his strength, he pulled me down. My head crushed onto the pillow, and a breath left my mouth.

As uncomfortable as I thought this would feel, it was the exact opposite.

His slender finger brushed through my short hair, and soon enough, my eyelids closed.

“I’ll never let you go, Vivienne.”

⸻⸻

34.𝑨𝒕𝒕𝒓𝒂𝒄𝒕𝒆𝒅 𝒕𝒐 𝒕𝒉𝒆 𝒅𝒂𝒓𝒌𝒏𝒆𝒔𝒔

A couple of hours passed by, and when I woke up, Death announced to me that Grandma’s surgery was over and she was in the recovery room.

She was still under the influence of anesthesia. I couldn’t talk to her, but I could see her. She appeared pale and exhausted, but at least she would be fine. I was overjoyed to see her and relieved to know she was out of danger.

The doctor told me to go home and sleep since she would stay another week in the hospital. At first, I wanted to protest; however, I really needed that long sleep in my own bed.

Azra and Keliah brought me home and helped me bring some of the stuff I had at the hospital. It was a truly weird feeling to be accompanied by two disguised demons at home. No one asked questions, though.

After I took the longest bath ever and changed into an oversized knit sweater and leggings, my body crashed down onto my bed. I was ready to shut my eyes and go to sleep when someone knocked on my door.

“Enter!” I yelled and reluctantly repositioned myself to sit.

Rowan opened the door and came inside. I wasn’t expecting to see him, but I didn’t mind. It’s been a while since we talked alone, without Death breathing against my shoulder.

“I know you’re probably exhausted and have no mood for talking, but I just wanted to be sure you’re okay.” He said and rubbed the back of his neck. Rowan was dressed in a white hoodie and blue jeans. He looked very stylish.

“C’mon, sit down.” I tapped the free space next to me.

Rowan hurried to the bed and sat down.

“I’m doing alright, despite my crazy life. Demons, Angels, and Death.” I glanced at him before continuing. “My life before all of this was boring, but at least peaceful. Now, every single day something happens, and I truly need a break. For you all, this is like every other day, but for me? It’s hell.” I confessed.

Rowan fixed his gaze on me, yet I opted to gaze at the floor. I take Azra, Keliah, and Rowan as my friends, even though they’re not human beings. I appreciate their protection and help; however, I sometimes want to not feel like I am in a fantasy movie.

“I understand, and I’m sorry for everything bad that happened, Vivienne. I really wish I could destroy your curse or at least find a way to get rid of it, but I know nothing at all if I’m honest. Only Death knows the answers.” He said, and quickly smiled.

“It’s all my fault. Azra told me not to touch it without gloves, but I played a hero.” I laughed. Rowan stared at my hand, and then his gaze shifted to my face.

For a few seconds, silence ruled over us, and then Rowan cleared his throat. I blinked a couple of times and chuckled.

“Can I-can I ask you something?” His brow rose, and seriousness overtook his features.

“Of course. Anything.” I felt how heavy my eyelids became, but I forced them to stay open. I needed that sleep so much, but I didn’t want to send him away.

Rowan looked around my room, fidgeting with his fingers. His eyes bore into the wall.

“Do you have any feelings towards…” He paused.

“Towards?”

He smiled. “Death.”

My eyes widened, and my smile turned into a thin line. I’d have never thought he’d ask such a question. I couldn’t possibly have feelings about not living being. Because of death, my life got so complicated, and now my hand is cursed.

My mouth started to twitch. “There’s no way in hell; I hold feelings towards someone like him.”

Before Rowan could respond, I added, “And now, if you’d excuse me, I want to sleep for a few hours.” I opened the comforter and slid my legs in. I turned my back to him and felt how he stood up and left my room.

I had no time to think about his words. I let my eyelids shut without a second thought.

• • •

A loud rumble from downstairs woke me up. I rubbed my eyes and let out a loud sigh. I jumped on my feet and strolled downstairs. When I walked into the kitchen, I found Azra, Keliah, and Rowan drinking all kinds of alcohol they’d found in the kitchen cabinet.

The three of them looked totally wasted. Keliah was lying on top of the dining table, and Azra was sitting down on the floor with a bottle of vodka in his hands, staring wide-eyed at the bottle. Rowan was standing in the middle of the room with his wings out, spilling the beer onto his bare chest.

“Guys! What the fuck happened?” I shouted, and all three of them looked at me simultaneously.

Keliah formed himself as a mist and, in a split second, appeared next to me. I flinched-as always-and rolled my eyes.

“Princess, come drink this holy drink with us that was sent from above!” Keliah shouted right into my ear, and I drew my head away.

“Keliah no. You’re too drunk. Don’t you dare take another sip-”

Yeah, he took another sip.

I furiously exhaled all the fury out of my body. This was a bad dream.

As I tried to take the bottle away from him, Keliah pressed the tip of it to my lips and forced me to swallow the harsh liquid.

I began to choke on it and spit it out of me. Rowan showed up beside me, giggling, and Azra, with his poker face, stared at us.

“Drinkkkk!!!!” Rowan exclaimed and swallowed the whole bottle of beer down his throat.

“Listen, this is not rational. I cannot take care of two drunk demons and an angel!” I yelled.

Keliah then grasped my chin and licked his lips with his split tongue. I swallowed hard. “Then-don’t.” He whispered and began to laugh eerily.

“Exactly.” Azra chimed in.

When Azra is lost, everyone is. I quickly exhaled and grabbed the open bottle of rum from the table.

Fuck it.

I swallowed it so quickly that it burned my brain. I may have finished the whole bottle, and I don’t recall when it even happened.

Ups.

All I remember is that, when I focused my sight on Rowan, he was sitting next to me on the couch in the living room. Keliah and Azra went somewhere and drank the last drops of alcohol that were left.

“You know what?” I slowly said to Rowan.

“What?” He peeped into the hole of the almost empty bottle.

“I think, no, actually, I’m sure Keliah and Azra are making out right now.” I hid my giggling mouth with my palm.

“Nooo wayyy.”

“Uhm! Maybe they’re even fucking.” I whispered.

Rowan cupped his mouth and widened his eyes. I pointed at his surprised face and began to laugh.

In the periphery of my sight, I sensed someone standing behind us. I quickly swallowed down the last drops of wine and placed the empty bottle next to Rowan.

“Listen, I have to go pee or I’ll pee on this couch and you.” I babbled, and Rowan began to hysterically laugh.

I got on my feet and exited the living room. I analyzed the hall but didn’t see anyone. As I started to walk upstairs to check if someone was there, I lost control of my body and began to fall. A cold hand glued onto my ass, and my foot stopped on the edge of the stair. I took a sharp breath and grabbed onto the railing.

“Careful, kitty .” His cold breath tickled my ear.

I began to giggle so loudly that I had to sit down on the stairs as my belly hurt. Everything was moving and was unfocused; I had to clutch my fingers on Death’s cloak.

“Death.” I could hear Rowan’s voice calling.

But Death fully ignored him. He hoisted me into his arms like a feather and spun. I was about to throw up when I swallowed it. Gross .

“I’ll take care of her, so put her down,” Rowan said, but his voice sounded distant.

Death lowly chuckled, and his voice rumbled in my head. I always forget how deep his voice is.

“I said, put her down before I-”

“Before you, what?” Death cackled, and his chest trembled. “Was it not clear that she belongs to me? Or are you so dense?”

I was too drunk to remind him that I’m not his or anyone else’s.

“How can you say she’s yours when she doesn’t even want you? She told me herself today that she has no feelings for you.” Rowan seethed.

Death’s hands tighten around me. A growl roared from his throat.

“I won’t believe your filthy mouth, Fallen Angel.” I could sense Death’s smirk. I swear he does this all the time. But I had no clue why he called Rowan fallen.

Rowan took a few steps forward and sneered, “Go to hell.”

“Mr. Sunshine, I am hell.”

When I slightly opened my eyes, we were no longer on the stairs but in the bathroom. I shut my eyes back and sensed the cold tiles against my skin. Without a warning, Death showered me with icy cold water.

My hands flew to my face, hiding it. “Are you mad?! Stop it!” I yelled, but he only whistled some sort of melody.

After five minutes, he stopped the shower and carried me into my bedroom. He placed me on the chair, all drenched, and opened my closet. Clothing after clothing, he tossed it onto the floor. I watched him with my blood boiling as he made a total mess in my room.

“Thanks for the mess, Death,” I said with irony in my tone.

He looked over his shoulder at me. “No need to thank me. I’ll do it again.”

I sighed and turned my head to the window. The sky was finally clear, and I had to stare at the full, shining moon. The moonlight shone through my window, illuminating my dimly lit bedroom. I took a deep breath, feeling a sense of calm settle within me.

Until Death blocked my view with my deep violet oversized sweater. I looked up at his shadowy face. “What?”

“Stand up, kitty.”

I folded my arms and crossed my legs. I won’t be commanded by him.

His hand shifted to his hip. “Don’t act so tough, and stop making this complicated. You know I can make you do it.” He said.

I rolled my eyes and reluctantly stood up from the chair. I left a huge puddle on it. I waited for Death to change me, but he was thinking through something. It was almost as if he was hesitant to take my clothes off.

“What are you waiting on? Give me the sweater-” I tried to grab it from his hand, but he caught my wrist.

I yanked it from his grasp and sulked. Then he drew closer to me and touched the hem of the sweatshirt. I raised my arms upward, and he quickly slid it from my body. He threw the drenched sweatshirt to the floor, and his hooded head lowered to my chest.

My pulse suddenly sped up, and a weird tingling sensation formed in my stomach.

Death’s hands traveled to my sweatpants. He shimmed them gradually down until he was crunched down. I stepped away for him to move it away. After he did so, he moved to his knees and locked his hands on the back of my thighs.

I jerked towards him, almost slamming my stomach into his face. “What are you doing?!”

“Rowan said an interesting thing to me. I don’t know if you heard it, but if you did-” He scraped his claws against my thighs. Every hair on my body rose to life. I froze in place. I could feel my heart beating in my chest like a drum. I kept my eyes on him, unsure of what to do or what to say.

“I see. So, you heard our conversation very well, huh?” Death laughed.

I looked away, staring at the moon, which was no longer as comforting as it was a few minutes ago.

Death’s hands moved up my thighs until they grabbed my butt. I gasped, and my eyes snapped to his face.

The force of his hands pushed me forward, and Death’s lips collided with my lower belly.

I panted as I felt his tongue trace the curve of my belly. His hands moved to my hips, and I let out a strangled moan, my heart racing. His lips moved lower and lower until they reached my most sensitive spot. I gasped, his lips sending jolts of pleasure through my entire being. My hips arched upwards as my body flooded in ecstasy, each touch of his lips bringing me closer to edge.

He stopped, and looked up to meet my eyes. “I believe that Rowan was wrong and that you lied to him because otherwise,” he smiled against my skin, and my body stiffened. “You wouldn’t shiver at my touch like this.”

My breaths became too loud, and Death noticed it. I had no idea what was happening to me. A sudden desire bloomed within me, and I hated it. I hated it so much because I didn’t want it to be real. But at the same time, I enjoyed every single touch of his.

“You’re drunk, Vivienne. Let’s not do something you will later regret.” He said suddenly and stood up.

I grabbed his arm quickly, and he yanked away from my grip. “No. Stop.” He quietly said, turned back to me.

My forehead creased. “Why?” I asked in a whisper.

He snapped his hooded head at me, and I jerked back. “Because your touch is torture. Every breath you take, when you’re near me, it’s destroying me.” He towered over me, and I had to tilt my head to look at him. “I want to swallow you, have you melt into me, and have you flow through my veins.”

I gasped and looked away, my heart pounding so fast that it hurt. He reached up and grazed my cheek gently. “I cannot bear it.”

I shot my eyes at his shadowy face and stretched my hand to his face. It was so pleasantly cold.

I didn’t know what I was doing, but something urged me to do so. To touch him. To be sure, I felt nothing for him, but I’d only be lying to myself. Every time he touched me, it felt like fireworks were lit. My insides were burning with lust and desire, and an indescribable feeling was flooding through my body. I was attracted to the darkness.

Death leaned his face into my palm and secured it with his. He brushed his cheek against it and hummed to himself. We stayed like that for a lot of minutes, and that’s when I realized that even a being like Death craves touch and needs warmth. Even Death has a heart .

⸻⸻

I love writing drunk characters.

35.𝑳𝒆𝒕𝒉𝒂𝒍

When I woke up, Death was lying beside me on the bed. I looked towards the window to see it was still night, probably almost morning. I returned my gaze to Death, who was of course not sleeping. His hand immediately locked around my wrist, as if I wanted to escape. To leave him.

I couldn’t see much because there was no light on, but I could sense his intense gaze on me. It was hard to ignore it. It felt like thousands of needles were pointed at me.

He slipped his hand from my wrist to my waist, and then he quickly moved me under him. I took a sharp breath and then felt his entire weight press on me. It was so hard to concentrate on something else when I felt him where I shouldn’t.

His breaths became strained; he exhaled right into my sensitive ear. Even the way he was breathing turned me on. Merely his body on top of mine caused my insides to turn to fire. Every bit of his presence melted me.

His nose grazed my neck, and I softly gasped. His fingers slipped under my sweater and caressed my skin, touching me everywhere he could.

He growled next to my ear. “Let me touch you, Vivienne.” His voice shook.

I took a deep breath. “Y-You’re already touching me.” I tried to laugh it off, but it was impossible. How could anyone act normal after hearing that?

His knee suddenly shifted between my legs, and my eyes widened. “Let me touch you there. Please, I need to feel you. I cannot take it any longer.” His hand that was under my shirt found my breast and squeezed it, playing then with my hardened nipple.

“Do what you want with me,” I mumbled fast and touched his back.

His breaths turned heavy and rapid. “I will be rough with you in so many sweet ways.” He chuckled and nuzzled into my neck.

His cold lips attached to my skin, kissing it like he needed it to taste for his survival. Like my skin was keeping him alive. Then he trailed his tongue across my neck, and all the hair on my body rose. I was like a bomb, just waiting to be blown off. His knee moved higher on my crotch, and I was nearly losing it.

“Vivienne.”

Just the way he said my name, I had no idea that a voice could be so tempting. So erotic.

My fingers bore to his back, and my eyes shut tight. I truly tried to resist him, but, after all, I couldn’t. His touch was so lethal , it left marks on me, and they weren’t visible.

I wanted the Grim Reaper to fuck me. Hard and slow. Was I ashamed of that? A bit. Did I still want it? Yes.

Death kissed my collarbone lastly and then slid his slender fingers down my stomach until I couldn’t feel his claws.

I knew what was coming, but I still couldn’t believe it was happening.

Suddenly, his fingers left my skin, and when they returned, they were wet. Without a warning, he inserted them inside my panties, making a circling motion with them over my clit.

I’ve never thought this pulsing feeling between my legs could feel so fucking good. I’ve never believed that Death’s fingers could make me feel that way.

It was like he could read my thoughts because he was moving his fingers over my clit so slowly that I felt a fire in my core. He played with me like I was just a toy. His favorite toy.

My breaths turned into moans in no time, and I thought I was about to come. I never had sex before, so I was clueless. I couldn’t say the same thing about Death because, apparently, he knew exactly how to make me feel good.

When his fingers stopped moving, I was about to beg him to continue. But then he shifted his hips higher and straddled me. My eyes grew wide when I felt his bulge so hard against me, my heart skipping a beat.

“Do you feel it?” He asked, his voice sounding raw.

“Yes.” I stammered, and he pinned my hands beside my head.

“Do you know what I’m going to do about it?” he asked, his voice gravelly.

I shook my head, unable to speak.

He smirked, his gaze dark. “I’m going to make you feel things you’ve never felt before,” he whispered.

His hands roamed over my body, igniting my desire, my yearning for him.

I gasped, arching into his touch, my senses overwhelmed by the feel of his skin against mine.

“You’re so responsive,” he murmured, his mouth now at my ear, his breath against my skin. “I haven’t even started yet.”

He then rocked his hips against me, and butterflies flew in my stomach. He kept on moving back and forth, and heavy, shaky breaths left his mouth. He was suffering, and I kind of liked that. Hell, I enjoyed it that he wanted me so much, it was agonizing. He was trying so hard to control himself.

Groans kept roaring out of his mouth, and I loved the sound of them. They were unusually higher than his normal low voice.

As his hands kept mine locked in one place, I was too perceptive of his thighs grinding on me. Every time he moved toward me, he squeezed them around me.

“D-Death.” My voice quivered.

“Y-Yes, my love?”

I took the chance of distraction and yanked my hands away from his grip. I sneaked it up his thigh, and then further and further until I touched his length.

Death let out a gasp of surprise. I felt him harden as my hand made contact with him. I slowly ran my hand up and down his shaft, feeling the coldness and hardness of his body. He let out a groan and pulled me closer, his hands finding their way down my back.

Almost immediately, he pulled my panties away. I heard the sound of them landing meters away from us a second later.

My sweater was pushed up until my whole chest was showing. He quickly licked both of my breasts, sending bolting pleasure through my body.

Low chuckles thrummed his throat, and I knew I was finished. I was too aroused to fight. Too swept away in lust to stop. I just needed him to have me.

He parted my legs and slipped inside of me. “Oh fuck, you’re so warm.” He murmured, and his body trembled.

His lips met mine as he moved in and out. He felt so amazing inside me; I never wanted him to pull out of me.

“It feels,” I groaned, squeezing my eyes. “So good.”

His rhythm increased, and I began to quiver. Moans escaped my mouth, and every time they did, Death’s growls became louder. One of his hands gripped the bed headboard as he sank fully into me.

“Mine. Only fucking mine.” He breathed, and his thrusts became rapid and stronger, pushing me closer and closer to the edge.

Death chuckled and suddenly stopped moving.

“W-Why are you stopping?” I asked with my shaky voice, taking deep breaths into my lungs.

He leaned into my face and slipped his tongue inside my mouth. His lips were soft and cold. His kiss was passionate and intense. The way he moved his lips was so slow it was like he was eating me. I opened my eyes and saw his red glaring eyes that I will never forget.

He started to move again. My body tensed, and my breathing quickened. He met my rhythm, his thrusts becoming faster and harder until I was crying out in pleasure.

“You like that, huh?” Thrust. “You love to feel me moving inside you.” I moaned, my body quivering with intense pleasure.

His whimpers became louder and more throaty. The wooden headboard began to crash under his firm grip. His thrusts fastened, and I could feel his pleasure intensifying.

Finally, I could feel his body shake as he came, his breathing ragged.

He crashed the entire headboard in his hand so that nothing was left of it. The pieces of wood were all around the bed, floor, and me.

He came out of me, and I was expecting his leave, but instead, I became shocked. His entire body gently collapsed on top of mine, and I had no chance of moving a single limb. I was regulating my breath and slowing down my heart’s insane beat. But Death was motionless. Because he’s, well, dead.

“Can I touch your hair?” I softly asked, and he hummed in response, his face nuzzled in my neck.

I took the hood of his cloak down and roamed my fingers through his long hair. I couldn’t believe how soft they were, as if they were made out of silk. For someone who has been dead for so long, the quality of his hair is unbelievable.

“Keep doing that, kitty.” Death said, and I had to stop myself from smiling. He calls me kitty, but he acts like one.

My cursed hand stroked his head, and suddenly a knot formed in my stomach. I entirely forgot about my hand and what happened to it. I know I caused it myself, but I got so anxious just thinking about it.

How would I go into the public with such a hand? I’d always have to cover it. And are there side effects of being cursed, or is it just the appearance? I had so many questions floating through my mind.

Unconsciously, my hand stopped moving, and Death’s red, glaring eyes rose to mine.

“Having lots of thoughts in that little head of yours, huh?” I could sense his smirk. I rolled my eyes.

“I was thinking about my new unpractical hand. Do you by any chance know how I could get rid of the curse?” I asked with a high-pitched voice.

Death got eerily quiet and shifted his body to my side. I swallowed the lump in my throat and sat up. Of course, he was not telling me something. How could I forget? He was two people at once, and he was messing with my head, just to taunt me.

“So there’s a way to get rid of the marking, and you chose not to tell me. Wow.” I scoffed and left the bed.

Before I could make a further step, Death’s hand locked around my wrist. My head snapped to his revealed face, and my heart thumbed. The sun was almost at the horizon, and its rays perfectly shone on his face.

I glared at him with so much fire building inside of me that I couldn’t feel his cold skin. I clenched my jaw and jerked my hand from his grasp. I was so sure he let me go because I was almost in front of the door; however, then he pinned my body against the wall next to the door and wrapped his fingers around my throat.

⸻⸻

36.𝑻𝒉𝒆 𝒄𝒖𝒓𝒔𝒆

Death’s fingers curled around my throat, and I sensed how his grip tightened. I was forced to see his full face, and a knot formed in my stomach.

He looked like a nightmare and a beautiful dream at the same time.

“Don’t try to disobey me.” He growled. With his glaring red eyes, he stared into my soul, and for a moment, I believed he saw the fear spreading within me. I was petrified of him and, at the same time, liked him. I must be insane for that. Loving the darkness in him.

“I own you.” He whispered, and his hold hurt. I tried to move and break free from his grasp, but it was impossible. I closed my eyes, and as his face leaned into mine, his cold breath sent shivers down my spine.

“Don’t leave me.” He murmured against my cheek with a softer voice.

I took a deep breath and wrapped my hand around his hand, which was still holding my throat.

“Death, I’m not going anywhere, but you’re hurting me,” I said through my teeth, and immediately Death’s fingers uncurled from my throat. When his gaze met mine and he then moved to my assumingly red throat, he took a step back.

I rubbed my throat and tried to stay composed when in reality I wanted to cry my eyes out. He never touched me like this before.

“Death, you can get rid of this curse, am I right?” I asked gently to ease the tension between us.

Death slipped his hood back on and straightened his posture.

“Answer me, dammit,” I murmured and moved toward him.

He instantly caught my shoulders, so I wouldn’t get closer to him. Blood pumped into my veins like a volcano. He always lies to me and keeps secrets from me.

His claws dug into my sweater, and I felt the tips of them through it. “So what if I can get rid of the curse? Why should I do so? Am I obligated to cure you?”

“I just gave myself to you, and you say this? I know you’re incapable of empathy, but how could you be so cruel toward me? Do I mean nothing to you?!” I yelled into his face.

“It’s because you mean something to me; I won’t cure you!” He shouted back, and I flinched at his sudden rise in tone.

We stayed in silence for a couple of seconds, just staring at each other. I took long, deep breaths into my lungs, and Death had to take control of his strength to not crush my bones.

I ducked my head. “Let go of me.” I quietly said.

Death shook his head. “No.”

“I said-leave me alone.” I raised my head.

He grabbed my wrists forcefully and pulled me against his body. “No.” He breathed.

I huffed, shaking my head in disbelief. How could I fall for the Grim Reaper and not think about the consequences?

“Either you will explain to me why you didn’t cure me until now, or I’ll ask Rowan to give me another feather of his, and you will not be able to get close to me ever again.” I seethed.

Death slipped his hood off, and I was greeted by his dead stare. His face was completely devoid of emotion.

He let go of my wrists and intertwined our fingers. I didn’t try to resist because there was no point in doing that. He’s a total psychopath.

“Before I start to explain, I’d like to remind you that I’d find a way to touch you, even if you had one of his filthy feathers around your neck. I always have a way of getting what I want.” He smirked, and I rolled my eyes.

“Do you believe it’s normal to behave the way you do? You know I’m not an object to claim, but a person.” I said.

“Especially because you’re a human, you should be claimed. And tell me, do you actually think our relationship is anything but normal?” He asked with a raised brow.

I looked away in embarrassment. Of course, he was right. The Grim Reaper and a human girl just had sex, and a few moments ago he was almost choking me. None of this is normal. When was my life ever normal?

“Lost for words, kitty?” He whispered and leaned his face toward mine. His eyes gradually fell to my lips, and I recalled everything that happened between us. Blood rushed to my cheeks. I felt hot, even though I was in Death’s cold arms.

“Let’s not forget the reason behind this conversation. You still have to explain.” I focused on the skeleton part of his face. I had to get used to seeing it, even though it was hard. It was like I was speaking to a dead person.

Death sighed, and he squeezed my fingers tighter. I’m not sure if he was aware of that. “The reason is simple. I claim you fully now, and I don’t want to take that away.” He confessed.

“You have to elaborate on that,” I said, frustrated.

“The curse.” He replied with an obvious tone. “The dagger is a part of me. When you touched it, a part of me transferred inside of you; that’s why it left the marking.” He explained, and he squeezed my black hand.

“So, what you’re saying is that a part of you is in me, and that is the curse?” I thought it was worse than that.

Death chuckled, and his voice vibrated through my body. “Yes.”

I sighed, and I tilted my head upright to meet his eyes. They were so mesmerizing and so cold. They held so much agony and loneliness in them. Same as mine.

“But I want you to remove the curse, Death. I can’t look like this.” I reasoned.

His eyes narrowed, and in a matter of seconds, I was moved onto my back on the bed. His body hovered over me for a few moments, as if he were deciding what to do next. But then his eyes turned into something I’d never seen before. It was pure pain. It looked like he wanted to cry but couldn’t. It looked like he wanted to stay in my arms and let it all out.

Death was always someone I could never fully figure out, and probably never will.

“I won’t remove it. This is my final answer.” He suddenly said. He stared at my face for a couple of seconds, probably expecting me to argue with him again, but I chose to let him win.

He moved so close to my body that I felt his chillness. His hand reached to my throat, and gently, he caressed what he had earlier caused. His eyes stayed focused on my skin, and I think he was ashamed about what he had done to me. He was looking at my throat as if he had cut me with a knife.

I grabbed his wrist, and I cleared my throat. “Don’t you have souls to collect?”

His eyes slowly moved to mine. “Just because we had a fight doesn’t mean I’ll go away and give you the pleasure of getting rid of me.” He grinned at me and gently rested his head on my stomach.

“Is there perhaps any other reason you don’t want to get rid of the curse?” I carefully asked not to piss him off again.

Death raised his head and shifted higher into the crook of my neck. It was so ticklish to have his nose stroke my neck, but at the same time, it was so nice to feel.

“If you don’t shut your pretty little mouth, I will make you.” Death threatened, and I shut my mouth immediately.

We didn’t care that the morning was about to start. Only then did we go back to sleep, or only me. Death was still touching and rubbing my skin until I truly fell asleep.

I was infuriated but exhausted. I wanted him as far away from me as possible, but at the same time the closest.

The last thing I thought about before my slumber was what Death was hiding from me again, and why doesn’t he want to reveal it to me?

Keliah and Azra should have the answers.

⸻⸻

37.𝑯𝒂𝒍𝒇 𝒅𝒆𝒂𝒅, 𝒂𝒏𝒅 𝒉𝒂𝒍𝒇 𝒂𝒍𝒊𝒗𝒆

When I opened my eyes, Death was no longer lying on me or being beside me. The sun’s rays directly hit my eyes, and I squeezed them. I got off the bed and changed into a long black skirt and a black tank top. As I descended the stairs into the living room, I found sleeping Azra and Keliah sitting on the couch closely beside each other.

I smiled to myself and took a seat opposite them on the rocking chair. The chair is pretty vintage, so when the floor started to creak, both of them woke up.

“Good morning, my little demons,” I greeted them in a high-pitched voice.

Keliah gave me a wicked smile, and Azra quickly shifted to the end of the couch when he realized how close he was to Keliah. I rolled my eyes.

How long will it take him to admit that he loves him as well? I thought.

Keliah crossed his legs and asked, “How was it?”

I frowned because I had no clue what he was talking about.

“How was what exactly?” I wondered and crossed my arms under my chest.

Azra sighed and shook his head as he was irritated with him.

“His dick.” Keliah burst out.

I felt the blood rushing to my cheeks. Why does he have to be so direct with everything?

“I-I have no idea what you’re talking about.” I stuttered.

Keliah suddenly got up from the couch and crawled to me. He placed his hands on my knees, and I recalled exactly the same situation I had experienced with the Grim Reaper.

“Sure you do.” He winked at me, and a split second later, Azra pushed him with his foot into his shoulder.

“When will you stop being so fucking annoying?” Azra snapped in a lower tone, and Keliah eerily laughed through his teeth as he was hunched.

I took a deep breath and rolled my eyes.

“Maybe after you will let me fuck you. How about then?” Keliah said, and my jaw dropped to the floor.

Azra’s eyes darkened. “I’ll tear your body limb by limb.” He seethed.

I guess I’ll ask them what I wanted later, I thought. I rose to my feet and tried to stop them from killing each other.

• • •

The day carried on, and so did the fact that I was part of the fantasy world. Thankfully, Grandma was still in the hospital, so I had less to worry about.

I went to work, and on my way back home, I met Rowan. I believe he was waiting for me. And just as I got closer to him, an idea was born in my head.

“Rowan.” I greeted him.

“Hey!” He rubbed the back of his neck as soon as he saw me.

“You’re exactly who I needed. I have a small favor.” I smiled, with raised eyebrows.

He laughed and folded his arms. “Alright, tell me what it is about.”

“But firstly, why were you waiting for me?”

He stayed silent for a couple of seconds before he replied, “I just wanted to know how you are doing, you know.”

“Oh, well, except for the Grim Reaper in my life, I’m doing alright,” I joked.

“Vivienne, I’ll be honest with you right now.” Rowan said and came closer to me. “I think you should let him be.”

I frowned. “What do you mean I should let him be?”

I think it’s up to me to decide that. Even though Death is lying to me, I still want him to confess to me, to reason, why he chose to lie. I’m not trying to change him because I know he’s not someone who could be changed, but he should at least try to be honest with me when the matter concerns me.

“I don’t think he’s someone worthy of you. Just think about your future with him for a second. He’s not a real person; he’s the fallen angel. The Grim Reaper, Vivienne.” Rowan stated with an angrier tone.

“I do know what he is. I don’t need a reminder, Rowan. It’s my life, and my choice if I want to keep being with him or not.” I argued. “I suppose this was the reason you wanted to talk to me, huh? So you would give me a life lesson, not because you wanted to know how I was doing.”

“V!” Someone shouted. I whirled around and saw Keliah at the end of the road. I waved at him, and before I could pull an answer from Rowan, he was no longer where he stood when I turned back.

“Was the angel boy talking to you?” Keliah asked when he appeared in front of me.

I rubbed my temples. “Yeah, but let’s not talk about him right now. I have something to discuss with you and Azra.”

“Oh no, I’m scared now.” He smirked, and I pushed him into his shoulder.

I couldn’t get from Rowan what I wanted, but maybe Keliah still has the thing, I thought as I was observing him.

We walked to my house, but not in silence. Keliah was yapping about some demon stuff and how their world works, which I cannot deny I didn’t find interesting. But my mind has been somewhere else the entire time.

As we walked inside my bedroom, Azra was already there, reading one of the books I had on my bookshelf.

“You’re back.” He remarked and tossed the book on the table.

“Miss Dangerous has some matter to discuss with us,” Keliah announced and giggled. He never takes me seriously.

I chose to keep standing even though my legs were tired. “Death is hiding something, and I know you know what. It’s about the curse.” I explained.

The whole day at work I had to wear gloves to not look weird with charcoal skin. Thankfully, people didn’t ask why I had them on.

The both of them looked at each other in unison.

“You think wrong then. We know nothing about the curse.” Azra instantly replied.

I walked closer to him. “Don’t you dare lie to me! Just because he’s your boss, you choose to lie to your friend?” I reasoned.

“V, what do you want to know about the curse?” Keliah chimed in with a serious tone.

Azra immediately got onto his feet and moved in front of Keliah. “Keep your mouth shut.”

“Make me,” Keliah whispered.

I snaked between them and pushed them away from each other. “I don’t want you two to fight. Death said that a part of him is now in me. In my hand. And that is the curse. But when I asked him to remove it because I knew he had the power to do so, he said he wouldn’t do it. Why is that?” I asked, and my forehead creased.

Keliah looked quickly away from my gaze, and Azra turned stoic for a moment. I didn’t know it was that serious.

I sighed, frustrated, and stared deeply into Azra’s eyes because I knew he would give me an answer.

“Vivienne, we will get into trouble if we, I mean if I tell you why he doesn’t want to remove it,” Azra reasoned.

“I really don’t care if you do because you should have mentioned that part to me when you informed me about the dagger that a part of Death will be in me after I touch it.” I snapped.

Keliah chuckled and said, “I once almost revealed to you his plan, but this fucker right here.” He pointed at Azra. “stopped me from doing so.”

“I’ve never seen him so obsessed with someone, especially a human. He completely lost his mind because of you. He was already a psychopath, but now he totally lost it. You know what he is planning to do?”

“Keliah, don’t you say another word.” Azra snapped .

“That maniac is totally lusting for you. He will never let you be. He will kill everything and everyone to get what he wants. Even us. And his plan in order to do so is-”

Keliah wrapped his hand around the back of my head. “Princess, the curse makes you half dead and half alive. With his curse, you won’t die, but half of your soul is hidden in the shadows of death. If he were to remove it, he wouldn’t be able to have you for eternity. Like I told you before, Death completely lost his mind because of you. He wanted you to use the dagger.”

I stared at him, stunned, unable to utter a single word.

“Death will skin us for what you have told her.” Azra seethed.

“Then. So. Be. it.” Keliah said and laughed wholeheartedly. “You’re one of us now, princess. Immortal,” he whispered into my ear, and I flinched.

⸻⸻

38.𝑷𝒐𝒔𝒔𝒊𝒃𝒊𝒍𝒊𝒕𝒚

I stared at my mother’s grave, wishing she would still be alive because I had no one to guide me or tell me what I should do with my life. Every time I make a decision, it comes out wrong. Befriending Madeline, getting closer to men, and stupidly believing demons could be my friends who I could trust.

I took a deep inhale of the strong cigarette into my lungs, feeling the nicotine fill me up. I bought a fake rose on her grave, so I was admiring it from a distance. It was a white rose. She’d hate a red one, and so would I.

Even though I was at the cemetery, standing near my mother’s grave, my mind was fully occupied with Death.

I don’t blame the demons for listening to Death’s commands. He still has power over them, and if I had the power to break them free, I’d do so in the blink of an eye. But when Azra told me not to touch the dagger, he wanted me to use it to please Death. That fact hurt me. If it weren’t for Keliah, I’d never learned the truth.

I threw the burned cigarette to the concrete and stepped on it. I slipped my cold hands inside my jacket and felt the feather tickle my skin.

I smirked to myself, just imagining Death’s face when he learned he could not come close to me anymore. Not until he tells me the truth about the curse.

Keliah, after our conversation yesterday, asked if I needed anything, and since I couldn’t ask Rowan for a new feather, I asked if he still had the old one. He never threw it away, so he gave it back to me. When I told him Death might punish him for that, he only shrugged and said, “Anything for you, princess.”

Azra has been avoiding me since yesterday, and I don’t want to see him for some time. He never wants to stand against Death, but I’m done with that. I became too weak. Too fragile. Only because of my confusing feelings towards the Grim Reaper.

As I was walking away from my mother’s grave and my head turned towards the tall oak tree, Death stood there, motionless. His red, glaring pupils peered into my soul. My heart skipped a beat, and I slightly flinched.

Shit, he knows something is wrong, I thought.

I carefully marched toward him, keeping a distance between us. I clutched the feather in my hand and swallowed hard.

A cold breeze blew through me that sent shivers all over my body. I wrapped my arms around me for warmth but still felt the cold penetrate my bones.

As Death took a step forward, I immediately retreated. He growled and took another step, but I hurried away from him.

“What have you done?!” He shouted.

“What I should have done a long time ago—” He tried to grasp my body, but the invisible bubble of protection bounced him away.

He slipped his hood off his head, and his half-skeleton face surprised me again. He was furious. Out of control.

“You asked that holy fucker for his fur? Why?” He walked back and forth, and his rapid breaths were hard to ignore. It made me afraid. Afraid of what he’s capable of doing if I don’t get rid of the feather.

“Fucking answer me!” He screamed and used his scythe to sweep me off my feet to the ground. I gasped as my body hit the cold, muddy ground.

I glared at him, wanting to hit him against the tree behind him. But I was powerless. I was a mere human.

“You think I won’t find a way to you? I will destroy everything that will stand in my way of having you, Vivienne. I will hurt and torture, and I will enjoy it.” He said.

I finally gathered the courage to stand up after hearing that. “You are an absolute psychopath! Why would you do that? Why do you want to have me so badly, Death?! You don’t care about me. You only want to own me, to control me. You won’t even remove the curse of yours.” I shouted that even dead must have heard me.

He slapped his face and laughed under his breath. “Don’t play these games with me, kitty. Give me the feather. Right. Now.” He commanded.

I nodded and slowly pulled my hand out of my jacket pocket with my middle finger up. His eyes darkened, and a huge smile plastered against his face.

With one swing of his scythe, I started to levitate above the ground. Then I started to spin, and I couldn’t see anything clearly.

“I can continue all night long if you don’t get rid of that nasty feather.” Death yelled.

I started to become sick; he must have seen it too because in the next second, I was hovering above the ground. I held the feather tightly in my palm.

Suddenly, my body was gently crushed on the ground, and I shut my eyes. I heard his heavy boots getting closer. I sensed his red eyes observing me.

“Confess.” I burst out.

“What?”

“You heard me the first time.” I shot him a sharp glance.

He chuckled. “Give me the feather.”

I took a deep breath and pulled out of my other pocket a small knife. I aimed it right at the throat.

Death’s eyes widened. “Don’t be ridiculous.”

“I can be quite ridiculous, Death,” I said.

I could feel the tip of the sharp blade cutting on the surface of my skin. I could’ve ended my life and be free, but something was keeping me from doing so. Maybe my own will. Maybe it was just the fact that I wanted to keep living, but for what cost?

“If you move that blade even an inch deeper, I’ll go mad.” Death warned.

Tears started to collect in my eyes; I had to blink repeatedly. I gripped the knife tighter, and as I pushed it harder against my skin, the unbelievably strong wind tossed the knife out of my hand. Before I knew it, I was turned around, and the feather slipped from my hand. 

I quickly reached my arm toward it, but Death was quicker. With his scythe, he blew the feather so out of my sight that I had no clue in which direction it disappeared.

When I wanted to raise my head, his heavy body fell on me, and both of his hands dug deep into the muddy ground. His claws bore inside it, and a deep growl escaped his throat. My heart was banging inside my chest so crazy, I thought I was dying.

“You know I’ll always win.” Death laughed.

“And you know, I’ll always fight,” I whispered.

Death turned me harshly around, and his muddy hand gripped my face. “Why do you keep resisting me?” He asked.

“Why do you keep pursuing me?” I talked back. His hand squeezed my cheeks so that my lips looked like a duck.

“You’re pretty arrogant for someone so young. Do you realize who you are talking down to, kitty?” Death licked his lips and attacked my pouting lips.

I gasped in shock, my heart pounding in my chest. I could feel his cold body as he leaned in closer. He whispered in my ear, “You’re mine. You’re my woman.”

It was difficult to resist him. I was attracted to him way too much. The way he spoke, the way he looked, made my heart pound. My taste in men is horrific; I know that. So, it took all my strength to break my lips from his and inhale air into my empty lungs.

Death chuckled and kissed my cheek. Blood rushed to my face. My mind and body were in complete chaos because of him.

He stared into my widened eyes for a couple of seconds before he spoke, “Do you believe I care about anything but you?” His eyebrows drew together. “Never once in my life have I cared about a human. So stop with your stupid accusations, and let me have you.” Death said in a soft tone.

Was this…the confession? I thought.

I looked away, my eyes focused on the sky that was covered with dark clouds. “Spill everything, and maybe then I’ll let you have me.”

The Grim Reaper laughed and sighed. He knew I’d never let the topic about the curse go. I wanted to hear the truth from him. No matter how crazy it sounds.

Death sat up and me with him because, in the next second, I was sitting in his lap and not lying in the mud. I was leaning against his firm chest, and I had to stop myself from thinking too much about it.

Shivers ran down my body from the cold, and he noticed it immediately. Before I could utter a word, a pair of large black wings shielded my body. I gasped, unable to hide the surprise.

“Oh god,” I mumbled, observing them.

I knew Death was a fallen angel, but it never occurred to me that he had wings as well. There’s so much I don’t know about him. It makes me feel like I know nothing at all. He has so many layers, and to get to him, I have to burn them all.

“I know, I cannot keep you warm, but at least you will be less cold.” Death said against my ear, and it slightly tickled.

“Before I take you home, you should know that I’m meaning to keep you even after life. I won’t remove the curse because if I did, you would die soon as all humans do, and I will lose you forever. And when I think of that possibility of you not existing, something in my chest starts to burn; it’s unbearable. Like my whole being is being destroyed.” Death swallowed hard and continued. “So don’t you dare to ask me to remove the curse because I will never. With my curse, you will live as long as I will.”

In the blink of an eye, I was back in my room, sitting on a chair. Death was no longer near me. Warmth welcomed my body back, and all the goosebumps vanished from my body. But Death’s heavy words were carved inside my head.

I’m in his grasp. And he will never let me go.

⸻⸻

39.𝑶𝒇𝒇𝒆𝒓

Grandma came back from the hospital, and I realized how much I’ve missed her presence. She was a bit different, and that’s understandable. The kind of pills she was taking were making her pain go away. There were many side effects. But she still smiles at me and talks to me. Just not as much as before.

Life got back on the old tracks. It felt like nothing ever happened. I’ve never met my father, and no wild demons wanted to kill me.

I was working, cleaning dishes, and contemplating how insane I sounded in my head. One day my life is on the line, and the next day I’m sitting in this old bar, talking to old men.

Keliah and Azra came by to check on me as if I could get any better from everything I’ve experienced.

Rowan seems to distance himself from me. And that hurt me a little. I cannot hate him though.

“Uhm, sorry.”

I flinched and saw a guy waving his hand in front of my face.

“Oh, I apologize,” I said. I’m spending too much time in my head.

“It’s okay. I do this daily.” He laughed.

“I’m glad I’m not the only one.” I smiled and noticed how nice he was to me.

“What can I get for you?” I asked, and he chose rum.

“This will sound so stupid, but how can you not get annoyed here? With all these old men.” He wondered and took a sip of his drink.

I chuckled and lit a cigarette. “Nicotine helps, and a few shots,” I replied.

He nodded, looking down into his drink. Then he raised his head, and his green eyes pierced through mine.

“You should be working somewhere else then. This job will destroy your health one day.” He softly said.

I blew out the smoke and nodded. He kept staring at me, and I felt so see-through. Like I was made out of glass, and he knew everything about me.

“I’m actually working in a town nearby, and they’re hiring. It’s an easy job; you just have to know how to work with a computer. You should give it a try.” He added.

And for a second, I thought about it. I always wanted to leave this stupid town. To get a different job. Be somewhere else. But that thought quickly left my mind.

I wasn’t free. I’m not living an ordinary life anymore.

“If I could, I would. But it’s not that easy.” I said.

“Give me your number, and I’ll help you.” He got his phone out, and I choked on the smoke.

I coughed a few times and drank water. “It’s really okay.”

I didn’t know him, so why would I give him my number? Is this some test Death is playing on me?

“Vivienne, I thought you recognized me by now.” He laughed, and I got so confused.

Light brown hair, big smile, kind voice.

“Adam?” I couldn’t believe I didn’t recognize the boy who was my classmate from middle school. We didn’t talk to each other much, but he was the only one who never looked at me with hatred.

He smiled. “Yes! That’s me. I’m so glad you figured it out. I do look different though. But you, you haven’t changed. You’re even more gorgeous now.”

I flushed and awkwardly giggled about it. “I don’t think I’m that pretty.”

His eyes narrowed. “I think you do, and very much.”

I immediately cleared my throat and changed the topic about me. I didn’t like where it was going.

“It’s so good to see you! How have you been?” I asked, still sounding nervous.

“I’m doing well. And I want you to do as well. So take my offer. At least give it a try.” He handed me his phone, and after a few seconds, I typed my number. Just in case something would’ve change.

When I was handing him the phone back, behind him stood Keliah in a human form I had never seen before. I swallowed hard and instantly moved away from Adam.

“I’ll be right back.” I burst out and hurried to the back room.

In the next second, Keliah appeared in front of me in his original form.

“Princess, you know I love you, but what I’ve seen-”

“What you’ve seen was nothing. Just an old acquaintance.” I cut him off.

He then placed his finger under my chin and lifted it, peering into my eyes with his red glare. “If he finds out about it through Azra, your friend will be dead.” He whispered.

Chills ran down my spine, and I nodded quickly. Keliah smirked and eerily giggled. He patted my head and sighed. “Don’t end up like us, V.” He then vanished. And the red mist was left behind.

I exhaled and walked back to the bar. Adam was still sitting there, drinking.

I can’t put him in danger, I thought.

I looked at the clock and forgot that my shift had ended. I didn’t talk to Adam again. Because I didn’t know if Azra or Death was here or not. It was always a risk, and his life wasn’t meaningless. I locked the bar, and a massage came as I was walking home.

Adam: Think about it :)

I sighed and turned the phone screen off. As I was walking the dark street, someone from behind me hugged me tightly. I let out a scream, but it was covered by their hand. When their cold lips brushed my ear, I quickly realized who it was.

“I almost got a heart attack,” I murmured, and he kissed me behind my ear.

“With me, you’ll get many.” He chuckled in a low voice, and it tickled my sensitive ear.

I turned around, and he was not in his original form. It was the form of a guy who looked almost like him. Alec.

Gosh, the man was so handsome.

His long hair was up in a loose bun, and my heart skipped a beat just seeing that. I get weak for long hair. Death had a hoodie and sweatpants on, and I was totally shocked.

“Surprised, aren’t you?” He said and grabbed my hand.

I was basically dragged.

“Why are you dressed like this?” I asked, and my forehead creased. This was all suspicious.

He stopped walking and asked, “Do I have to have a reason?” He raised a brow.

He got closer to me, and his eyes dropped to my lips and back to my eyes. My pulse again fastened. I hate when he does this.

Without a warning, he hoisted me into his arms and carried me down the street. I didn’t dare to object. And to be honest, I was tired. I wrapped my arms around his neck and rested my head against his shoulder. I think he was surprised too because his grip suddenly tightened on me.

He teleported us into my room, and his original form was back.

I can’t believe I’m preferring this one over Alec. But I just want to look at the real him.

He still held me in his arms, staring at my face. When I felt his intense gaze, I looked up. “What?” His claws were pinching my skin, but it didn’t hurt. I think he was unaware of it.

He sat down on the chair and kept me on his lap. He roamed his long fingers through my hair, and it felt so good. Too fucking good. I closed my eyes and let him do what he wanted. I was exhausted, so I had no energy to fight with him.

“Vivienne?” He spoke my name so gently.

“Hmm?”

With his other hand, he carefully intertwined our fingers. “I don’t want you to be like this.” He murmured.

I opened my eyes and met his. His hood was down. For the first time, I saw him look concerned.

I looked away. “And how am I?”

Suddenly, my phone started to ring. I got it out of my pocket and saw Adam’s name.

Great timing, I thought.

Death snatched my phone from my hand and picked it up. “You’re calling the suicide hotline. How can I help?” He said in a high-pitched voice.

Adam didn’t answer him. He was probably too confused. I grabbed the phone from Death’s ear and hung up.

“Who is Adam?” He asked, his eyes glowing red.

When I didn’t answer, I was shifted to the bed, with my hands pinned beside my head. “I smell fear.” Death whispered, and I swallowed hard. “Look into my eyes.” He commanded, and I did.

“Listen carefully, Vivienne; I’m at my wit’s end with this constant fighting. My patience is wearing thin. So, be cooperative and tell me who was on the phone.” Death’s smile was unsettling, sending a shiver down my spine.

Tears began to slowly run down my cheek, and Death’s red eyes turned instantly to black. “Why are you fucking crying?” He asked gently.

He wiped the tears away. “If I tell you, you won’t like it,” I stated.

After a couple of moments, he drew away from me and went down on his knees. I sat up on the edge of the bed to be at the same eye level as him. He placed his hand on my thigh, and more tears started to flow.

I hated that I liked his hands on my body. I hated that I couldn’t hate him. And, to my shame, there were moments when I secretly ached to be close to him.

The sight of Death’s wounded expression, whenever he saw me cry, panged my chest because he knew it was because of him, and about my messed up life, which is totally fucked up.

“Do you…want to leave me?” He suddenly asked, and I stopped crying.

“I want to be happy,” I replied quietly.

“I will make you happy.” Death stated sternly.

“We both know that it’s not possible.”

His hand gripped my thigh harder. “And why would it not? I have money; I have everything you need. You just don’t want to accept that you want me.” He stated.

I sighed loudly and accidentally touched his hand on my thigh. We both looked at each other in unison, and an unsettling change of mood came.

He snaked closer to me and slipped his hand inside my tank top. Before he kissed my chest, he looked deeply into my eyes, and I felt the heat bloom in my lower stomach.

He was right. I wanted him, and I hated it.

He suddenly whispered against my skin. “Don’t look at me with such sad eyes.” He kissed my lips. “I’ll make you the happiest woman in the entire world.” He declared as he kissed the crook of my neck.

“Death.” I softly said his name.

He raised his head. “Yes?”

“It was a guy from my middle school,” I confessed, and silence ruled over for some seconds.

“Why was he calling you?” He wondered.

“He gave me a job offer. In a different town.” I murmured.

Death drew away from my body to take a look at me. He was peering into my eyes as if he were looking for something. I didn’t break the eye contact because he’d find no answers in them no matter how long he would stare into them.

I wanted to start a new life somewhere far away from here. Have a different job, and be happy. But there are still obstacles in my way. And Death is the one obstacle I don’t want to get rid of, no matter how hard I try to despise him.

“Don’t tell me you’re considering it.” Death said.

I rubbed my eyes and stared at the floor. “I am.”

In a split second, he clenched his fist and drove it forcefully into the wall. The impact was so violent that it left a gaping hole in the surface. I flinched as he spun around, his eyes glowing crimson-red.

“Accept his offer, and you’ll never see me again. I won’t ever bother you or help you. It would be like I never existed.” Death said in a monotone.

My chest clenched; it was like someone stabbed me, and I couldn’t breathe. This is what I always wanted before. To get rid of him, so why does it hurt to hear him say he won’t ever see me again?

“Accept his offer, and I’ll remove the curse from your hand that you badly want to get rid of.” He added coldly.

My mouth was dry; I couldn’t utter a single word. I was truly too stunned to speak. He was never so distant from me. I guess I hurt him this time, and he won’t be forgiving if I don’t show my feelings for him.

Which path should I take?

⸻⸻

Death is playing Edward Cullen lol.

Follow me on social medias

40.𝑴𝒚 𝒔𝒂𝒗𝒊𝒐𝒓

In life, you have to choose which path you’ll take. There’s either the right path or the wrong one. Most people take the right path, but me? I always choose the path that is the darkest. The one with no light.

I’ve been thinking about Adam’s offer and about what I want in life. One is clear, and that is happiness. What I have no clue about is everything else. I only took the job at the bar because we needed money, but if I had to choose freely what to do, the answer is unknown.

I’ve seen the street to my house and to work every single day of my life. I’ve never seen other cities or towns. Do they look different from my hometown, or are they exactly the same?

I have to find myself, and in order to do that, I have to leave this town, even though it means leaving Grandma behind.

I don’t care about my cursed hand anymore. Gloves will cover the dark mark. I won’t ask Death to remove it anymore. I’m done.

I just need to get out, I thought, and I looked at Grandma sleeping.

“I need to leave.” Tears broke down my cheeks. “I-I’m so sorry,” I whispered, and more tears flooded my eyes.

I headed back into my room and started to slowly pack my stuff. Of course, I’d tell Grandma everything before I leave. I need someone to take care of her while I’m gone. Someone reliable. But I have no intention of telling it to Death, the demons, or the Rowan. They’d try to stop me, especially Death. I don’t want to be stopped; I want to be free .

So, when Grandma woke up, I told her what’s been on my mind. The heavy burden from my shoulders vanished. She badly wanted to know why I was not dating Rowan. I explained to her that I have feelings for someone else, but it won’t work.

I apologized for everything I had caused her. Because of me, she ended up in the hospital. For the first time in many years, I saw her cry. She acted way softer than before. She has changed. And so did I.

• • •

When afternoon came and I had a vocation, I took a walk by the lake that is away at least half an hour from my house. The wind was crazy; I felt cold under my black sweater. Goosebumps were all over my legs because I stayed dressed in a long black skirt, but I didn’t care one bit.

Inside, I was burning. On the outside, I looked dead.

I had no clue how to not crumble on the ground. I should’ve felt great that I was leaving this town, but instead, I felt lonely and sad. There was no guarantee that I’d be happy once I left. But I didn’t have it even with the Grim Reaper. Would he really make me happy? Would he magically make my life better once I gave myself to him fully?

I crouched down to the edge of the lake and stared into it to find a couple of fish swimming around.

As I stretched my hand towards the surface of the water, my foot slipped on the slippery mud, and I found myself tumbling backward into the lake. The cool, murky water engulfed me, sending me into shock. I flailed frantically, trying to regain control as a sense of panic set in. The water kept swallowing my body. Darkness loomed all around me. I could see the light of the surface ahead, but it was so out of reach. I tried to reach out my hand to it, but I was sinking only further.

I replayed all the moments I spent with Death in my head. All the good ones. And I wished he wasn’t the Angel of Death but some arrogant guy who was coming to my bar, and I liked his wild personality and sharp tongue.

But the truth is, we cannot possibly have a future together. I could never tell Grandma that he’s my partner and that I have feelings for a creature like him. And how would our life look in a couple of years? I’m a human being. I’d eventually have to die without the curse in my hand, whether he would accept it or not.

Suddenly, my vision blacked out, and I only saw the darkness. My ears began to buzz, and I heard nothing at all.

When I thought my life was over, I felt how my body began to float, as if I were flying. I was pulled on by something, and I didn’t fight it. After a few moments, my body crashed against something solid, and my hearing was properly working again.

However, I couldn’t open my eyes. I couldn’t breathe.

“Stay with me.” The voice said next to my ear.

Minutes passed, and I could suddenly breathe. I inhaled all the oxygen into my empty lungs. They felt fuller again. I twisted my body to the side to let all of the water out of my lungs. I coughed for several seconds. Someone kept my hair out of my face, and I was grateful. Then I opened my eyes, searching for the person who had saved me. It felt like I had been hit by a truck. My eyes widened, and my heart pounded.

The Grim Reaper was my savior.

His hood was down, and I could see his worried face. But there were so many layers of anger beneath it.

“Accept his offer, and you’ll never see me again. I won’t ever bother you or help you. It would be like I never existed.”

No.

I uncontrollably started to tremble and sob. I buried my face into his chest. All that I could think about was that I needed him. I needed his arms around me; I needed him to hold me and whisper that we would be together.

“I thought you left.” He began. “I came looking for you.” Death caressed my back slowly.

“No, I was going for a walk and accidentally fell. I don’t know how to swim.” I confessed.

He took a long breath. “Why are your belongings packed?”

I drew away from him and got up onto my feet. It took me a second to make myself stable. My head was still spinning around.

“W-Was all you said to me true? Do you really want to make me happy?” I asked and crossed my arms.

Death rose onto his feet as a ghost. “I don’t want to continue with this interview, Vivienne.” He stated and slowly walked towards me. “It’s time for me to ask the questions.”

“What do you feel for me?” He asked, and I swallowed hard. “Can you really leave me? And never see me again?”

I moved backward faster, thinking of a plan to escape this lake quickly.

“Or you were convinced that I’d stick with you anyway.” He added and stopped two meters in front of me.

“Fucking hell! I’m so tired of your constant yapping.” I burst out. “Yes, I secretly thought you’d come after me, even after what you said. And no, I can’t really leave you because just the thought of it makes my chest hurt. I was only fooling myself. I lied to myself that I’d be able to leave you.

What I fucking feel for you is too difficult to express. Because I’ve never in my life had such strong feelings for anyone.“

Death stood still, just staring at me. I exhaled loudly and crossed my arms under my chest. “And now, if you excuse me, I’ll go home to change. Have a nice day.” I proclaimed and stormed by him, leaving the lake.

“Have you accepted it?” Death yelled after me.

“I’m not obligated to answer,” I replied back. A sudden pressure was put on my feet, and I couldn’t move forward. I almost fell to my knees.

“Have you or have you not? Be honest.” Death asked, standing behind me.

I took a deep breath. “No, I have not. Now let me go-”

“Is it that hard for you to express your feelings for me? Yet, you’re so skilled at yelling at me, and running away from me.” Death chuckled, and I whirled around with furrowed eyebrows. In a split second, the Grim Reaper grabbed me by my hair and pulled them back by force. He smirked at me.

“I hate even the slightest glimpse of you.” I seethed.

“You love even the slightest glimpse of me.” He claimed.

I snatched his hand and peered at him. He was right, and I couldn’t stand the fact that he knew it. His grinning at me only infuriated me. How dare he look so satisfied?

He twisted my cursed hand and turned me back to him. I was then pressed against his chest, and his hand held my wrist. I had no chance to react because the black mark on my hand and forearm had been slowly vanishing.

For a second, I was glad to see it go away, but then I realized how much Death didn’t want to get rid of it because, with the curse, I’d be able to live as long as he did. Before the curse faded away from my hand completely, I yanked my wrist from his grip, and whirled.

“W-Why are you removing it now?” I asked, and Death’s eyebrows snapped together.

“Isn’t this what you wanted? Getting rid of my curse. Give me your hand so I can finish it.” Death insisted and beckoned me to him.

I shook my head and drew away. “Does that mean I will be mortal again?” I questioned.

Death put his hand on his hip and raised an eyebrow. “Women are difficult creatures to understand. You say one thing but mean another. You want this, but you also hate it. Vivienne, just be straightforward and say what you really want.” Death said.

I held the tears in my eyes. “You.” I quietly answered.

The Grim Reaper sighed heavily and shook his head. “Now, it wasn’t so hard, was it?” He said, and he teleported right in front of me.

I had no time to react, as he seized me by the nape of my neck and attached his thirsty lips to mine. He was skimming my lips, playing with me. His lips were full and soft, unlike mine. Every time I thought he’d stick his tongue inside, he drew back slightly. He teased me. His other hand gripped my hip and pushed me closer to his body. I abruptly attacked his lips with mine, but his hand in my hair stopped me from continuing.

“You must be crazy if you think I’ll give up the game.” He whispered and smirked. His lips drew closer to mine again, and my breath quickened.

My lips parted, and I’ve never wanted his tongue inside my mouth more than now. While he was gently and slowly kissing me, I sneaked my hands over his chest, and he laughed.

His face moved to my ear. “You play dirty.” He whispered, and it tickled.

“I’ve learned from the best,” I replied.

In the blink of an eye, we teleported into a strange room, which I had never seen. Everything around me was covered in black, even the floor. The leather couch was quite long, formed in a U shape in the center of the room. A large glass window was next to it; I could see the outside. We were in the middle of nowhere.

I immediately looked around to find Death, lighting the fireplace. Next to it stood a huge bookshelf with different kinds and sizes of books. The whole wall was covered with them. On the other side of it, closer to the window, was a small glass table with alcohol on top of it.

“This is my house, or to be precise, one of them.” Death informed me and turned to me. The fireplace immediately brought warmth to my cold, drenched body. The flames were high and powerful.

“I have some clothes in my room. You should go change, and then we’ll have a talk, Mademoiselle.” He winked at me.

I nodded and darted to the door he pointed at. His room was right across the living room. When I entered it, it looked unused. Like he was never sleeping on the large bed.

I immediately found the clothes that were expectedly too huge for me. But my clothes were still wet and dirty. I quickly changed into his sweatpants and an oversized hoodie.

As I opened the door to get back to the living room, Death stood in front of them. I flinched and took a sharp breath.

“Tea?” He asked, holding a mug in his hand. My forehead creased as I took it. When did he learn to make a tea?

The hot mug warmed my hands instantly, and I was glad I was no longer at the bottom of the lake.

Death put his hand on my back, and his coldness alarmed me, but I didn’t react to it. Together we walked to the living room and sat down close to the fireplace.

As Death was pouring himself some alcohol, my eyes couldn’t stop staring at him. His long hair was moved to the side, over his shoulder, and in the moment, I found him so beautiful. So beautiful that I didn’t even notice he caught me looking at him.

“I’m very handsome, aren’t I?” He grinned and pulled my body to him.

My tongue turned into a stone, and my pulse was concerning. How can one man turn me stoic?

Death’s gaze dropped to my clothes, and the corner of his mouth turned up. Then he inhaled me and pierced into my eyes. “You have my scent all over you.” He murmured, and I felt blood rushing into my cheeks.

“Didn’t you want to talk?” I quickly changed the subject, and he drew back.

“We have a lot to discuss, kitty.”

⸻⸻

41.𝑭𝒐𝒍𝒍𝒐𝒘 𝒎𝒆

“Let’s start with, where did you want to go?” Death asked, with a raised brow.

For a second I looked away and then looked back at him. “Somewhere-just not here,” I replied with disgust.

Death studied my face intently before yawning and stretching his arms and hands behind his head. “I’m tired of this place as well. Why haven’t you included me in your little plan?” He questioned.

“Because…I still couldn’t believe I had feelings for you.” I paused for a moment. “I hated you so much at first. You made my life a living hell. But the more truth I learned about you, the more my hate subsided. I still can’t believe my eyes when I see you. That you’re real, and not just a dream.” I confessed.

Death touched my hand and intertwined our fingers. “I’m very much real, Vivienne. And for what I did at the beginning, I mean, why I did it was because I wanted to scare you away. I wanted to stay away from you, but it never worked for too long. I want you, even when you’re petrified of me.” He said with a grin.

I put the hot mug onto the table and covered my hand on top of his. “Am I the first person you’ve ever felt this way for? Fallen for?”

Death took my cursed hand and rolled up the sleeve. He observed it and gently touched it with his fingertips. “I’m a creature who has lived for eternity. I won’t die or be reborn. I’m always the same. But people around me change. I despise humans. Their lifetime is one minute of mine, and seeing them leave in a blink of an eye-” He paused for a split second and gazed at me. “I don’t want that to experience with you. I can’t let you live for one minute and then never meet you again, and I won’t take your soul. It’s useless if I cannot see your face or hear your voice. When you touched the dagger and the curse spread through your hand, suddenly I could breathe. I didn’t have to worry about you not existing anymore. You’d be by my side for eternity. So yes, you’re the first person I’ve ever fallen for. Perhaps you were always meant to be mine .” He said and palmed my cheek.

Death’s freezing hand reminded me that he was truly real. That I wasn’t dreaming of him. That his words were the truth. However, a part of me couldn’t believe he wanted me so much. He lived for so long, and I was the first human that caught his attention.

I chuckled and looked into my lap. “What is so special about me?” I wondered.

Death drew my short hair from my face and lifted my chin. “When I met you, flowers started blooming in the darkest parts of my mind.”

My heart skipped a beat; I could barely breathe. Why do his words affect my body? And who knew that a simple sentence like that could make my entire year? The knowing of someone wanting you so much just makes my chest ache. I thought I was never going to experience that feeling in my life.

“I’m asking you once again, Vivienne. Stay by my side for eternity. I will never let go of your hand.” He promised.

I blinked repeatedly and stared into his eyes. “Only if you will follow me . If you’ll listen to me.” I replied.

“I’ll do anything you want, if it means you won’t ever leave me,” he readily agreed, his voice filled with determination.

I straightened my posture. “First, release Keliah and Azra. I want them freed.” I stated, my tone unwavering.

To my surprise, he nonchalantly shrugged. “Oh, freeing those two? I have no objection to that. They were always such a pain in the ass anyway,” Death replied.

I chuckled and grabbed onto his arm, catching his attention. He quickly looked down at my hand on his arm, then slowly followed it up to meet my gaze. He always looks at me with seriousness and a subtle smirk across his lips. And I cannot get enough of that. I doubted I would ever tire of that expression.

“S-Secondly, I need someone to take care of Grandma.” I said.

He looked away, thinking. “There is someone who still owes me. A female demon, who is nothing like Keliah and Azra.” Death proposed after a couple of seconds.

I stretched for the tea and took a sip of it. It was delicious. “Will she be safe with her? I don’t want to put her in any danger, Death.” I questioned.

“Of course. She’s a lonely demon who has no one besides herself. She will like this idea.” Death smirked, and I was concerned. I’m not fond of the idea of leaving her with some strange being, but I cannot leave her here by herself until I’ve come back.

“I think I should meet her first, and then I will decide.” I concluded and got up from the couch. I sensed Death’s piercing eyes on my back as I walked towards the large window, where I could see empty lands.

It seemed like nobody else lived her, except for the Grim Reaper, which was kind of funny. He always likes to stay away from humans, but he collects their souls. I guess now I understand him a bit more. He watches them leave all the time. Even if he wanted to get to know someone better, he couldn’t. They would soon die, and he’d be filled with sorrow. Death has a heart.

His coldness surrounded me, and I let myself lean into him. He wrapped his long arms around my stomach, and I could only feel the warmth from the mug. His long hair surprised me when he drew closer to my ear, and it tickled me.

“Is it all that you’re asking for?” He murmured gently into my ear.

“For now, yes,” I responded, a smirk playing at the corner of my lips, “but there might be more of it later on.”

He chuckled softly in response, his arms pulling me closer.

“Can I ask you something?” I said.

“Anything, kitty.”

“Have you read all of these books you have here?”

He exhaled, staring out of the window. “Yes, I did. I read many books throughout my life. Someday you started to wonder if you could make your own story. If you could create something so perfect.” Death softly said.

“So, that means you’re a bookworm?” I laughed loudly and cocked my head to look into Death’s face. There was no better man than the one who reads books because he likes reading.

He grinned at me, his eyes glaring red. “I’ll be anything you want me to be.” He said in his soothing voice.

I rolled my eyes and gently smacked his hands. “I think it’s time for me to go home. I need to explain everything to Grandma.”

“Your grandma is having tea with my demon right now. Let them get to know each other. Aren’t you exhausted? A short nap won’t harm you.” He smirked.

“Wait, what?” I burst out. “I told you I wanted to meet her first, and how will I explain to Grandma who the demon is? And how I got money to pay her off?” I asked with a worry in my tone.

Death suddenly let out a long sigh and swiftly hoisted me up in his arms, catching me off guard. I gasped and instinctively wrapped my arms around his neck to not fall. He carried me into his bedroom without care, ignoring my shouting voice when I asked him to get me back on my feet.

Gently, he put me down on his bed; it was pretty hard to see anything there since the curtains were closed. Then he moved me on my right side and scooted his body toward me. His hand sneaked under my hoodie, and his fingertips grazed my skin.

“A-Aren’t we supposed to nap?” I said frantically.

He chuckled right into my ear, and goosebumps immediately appeared. “Is my touch so lethal?”

My mouth shut, and I chose to stay silent. Then he shifted his hand from my stomach to my hand. His coldness was somehow bearable.

And when I closed my eyes, I felt my tense body relax. His dark bedroom only intensified it, as it was dark and my eyes needed it. Complete darkness.

As I was slowly falling into a slumber, I heard something metallic clanking near me. I moved my hand that Death was holding, and his hands moved with mine. I tried to tug it, but it refused to budge-its cold, unyielding metal holding my wrist.

“Did you shackle me?!” I raised my voice in disbelief.

“I’m not taking a chance of you sneaking out of my house. You’re too troublesome.” He stated.

I sighed, touching the metal around my wrist. “You know I wouldn’t do that. And anyway, how will I go to the bathroom?” I wondered.

Death laughed. “I’ll wipe it for you.”

I elbowed him right into his chest, which was hard as a rock. He then quickly intertwined our fingers. “Don’t worry, it’s only for this night. So I could sleep peacefully. We will use these shackles for another purpose soon.” He whispered seductively.

Blood rushed to my cheeks. “S-Stop it.” I stuttered.

Then I felt his lips on the nape of my neck. He gave me a quick kiss, and electricity wired through my body.

“Close your eyes now, darling.” He muttered, and suddenly I sensed his wings wrapped around my body. I was no longer cold.

⸻⸻

𝑬𝒑𝒊𝒍𝒐𝒈𝒖𝒆

I hated the darkness. Either in my personal life or in our village. I couldn’t stand it because everywhere I looked I saw nothing. I couldn’t see anything past the heavy mist, and I was terrified of it. What should I expect of it when I reach it? Will I be horrified or relieved?

I always thought I needed some light to shine through it, but I was wrong. Even when the light appeared, I still chose to hide in the shadows. I was always pulled towards it, like a magnet. And when I got comfortable with it, I no longer wanted to see the light. It wasn’t needed.

After I sorted everything with Grandma and assured myself that her caregiver wouldn’t kill her in her sleep. She quickly became friendly with Grandma. She was a lot younger than me, and she looked like she needed company-someone to take care of. Death said her whole family was dead, and I couldn’t help but feel bad for her. I understood her.

We had no other choice than to reveal to Grandma that the Alec, aka Death, she had seen many times was now with me. I’m still not sure if she truly understood that we’re a ‘thing’. She wanted Rowan to be my partner.

Death decided to send money to female demon, so neither she nor my grandma needed to go to work for a good amount of time. Grandma was still recovering.

Tessia never killed a human before, so Death had to give her the disguise of some random woman who was no longer alive. She didn’t care one bit that she had to keep it until she stayed with Grandma, and I got back home.

Keliah and Azra were freed as I asked of Death. Keliah couldn’t be happier; he broke everything near him the moment I told him the news. On the other hand, Azra was slightly confused and sad. He spent so much time serving Death that he, I suppose, never imagined he’d be free.

Our friendship remains the same, though. Both of them will still visit me and inform me how their relationship progressed. Keliah said that maybe in fifty years, Azra will confirm his feelings toward him. I still don’t know if that’s good news or not, but Keliah was overjoyed.

When it came to Rowan, we only said our goodbyes, as I wasn’t allowed to hug him. I tried to push our argument aside and said bye in peace, and Rowan wanted the same. We talked for a couple of minutes about random stuff. We never mentioned anything with the Grim Reaper. He was my first friend, and I’d like to keep thinking of him in a nice way.

Death said that since he had killed a human, he would spend some time here on Earth to atone for it that Rowan would have it hard. Of course, he was glad to hear that. He still hates Rowan. I think he always saw him as a threat because he saw we had some connection.

I slipped from my thoughts because I didn’t see Death next to me anymore. The beach we were on wasn’t too crowded, and no one could see Death except for me. We decided to travel to a less foggy and rainy place. Somewhere where the sun shined most of the days.

I brought the sunglasses down on the bridge of my nose and looked around for Death as I lay on a deck chair. Though he was nowhere in sight.

I turned back, and a young guy, possibly my age, was walking up to me. I crossed my arms over my chest, feeling my heart speed up a little bit.

I was wearing a bikini, but I was covered with a light towel on top of me. Death said that if I dared to take it off, he’d show me how crazy he could get. So, I had it on for the whole time, while he was making a sand castle.

The guy stopped before the chair; his abs were abnormal, and his face was like out of magazines.

“Hey, I’ve seen you from over there.” He pointed behind him. “And I wanted to say, you’re really cute.” He said.

I swallowed hard, staring at him. “Oh.” I paused. “Thank you so much.”

“And I was wondering if I could spend some time with you here.” He added, and my eyes widened.

“I’m not sure-”

“You seem to be alone. Let me stay for a while.” He cut me off, and at that moment, a form of black mist appeared behind him; however, only I could see it.

My heart jumped out of my chest; I heard it hammer in my ears. “You should really go,” I mumbled, feeling his intense stare.

Death towered behind him, and I swallowed hard. What if he will try to kill him?

“Why? Let’s get to know each other. You’re really hot, you know.” The guy smirked, and Death cocked his head. His scythe appeared.

“I have no desire to get to know you.” I quickly said, hoping he’d leave and Death wouldn’t kill him on the spot. He is always too possessive, but no guy ever talked to me during our trip. Most of them just stared plainly, but even that annoyed Death.

He raised his scythe in the air, ready to swing it, and I caught my breath. Death’s glowing red eyes peered at me as if I were the one at fault. As if I should only exist for him and no one else when I’m just a mere human. I can’t hide myself from the human’s eyes or suddenly disappear.

“My b-boyfriend will soon come back, and he won’t like you talking to me!” I shrieked.

Saying the word ‘boyfriend’ felt a bit weird on my tongue. Even though we are practically together, none of us ever said we’re boyfriend and girlfriend. It’s too human of a word for us.

Death stopped swinging his scythe mid-air, and I could exhale.

“Boyfriend, huh? Where is he exact-” Suddenly the guy dropped down to his knees and started to eat the sand like a madman. I gasped, cupping my mouth. Everyone started staring at him, and I knew who was behind such craziness.

Death burst out laughing, and my eyes narrowed. He can’t be sane.

Then he snapped his hooded head at me, and cold spread through me. I was fucked.

“You have a five-minute head start to leave this beach,” Death stated in a cold, firm tone. “Then I’ll punish you for begging me to come here, where every male parasite can skin you with their hungry gaze.”

I found myself scoffing in disbelief. “You can’t be serious right now,” I protested.

But Death remained silent, his serious expression unwavering.

With a deep breath, I gathered my belongings and hurried back to our hotel room, panting as I slammed against the door.

The Devil was after me.

.

Death’s POV

After I made that fucker who eyed what’s mine eat a bowl of sand, I teleported in front of our apartment door. I could sense Vivienne’s quivering body against the door. She was out of breath after running here. Running from me .

I’ve always enjoyed it a bit too much when she was terrified of me coming after her. But she also felt different emotions. I could sense it when I was near her body, her delicious skin. Deep down, she liked being chased. She needed the thrill.

Because she knows that once I catch her, she will be in a delirium. In my special, dark heaven, where pleasure is never-ending.

She would run, just fast enough to stay ahead of me, but never far enough that I couldn’t reach her. And when I finally caught up to her, when I wrapped my arms around her slender waist, she would go limp in my embrace. Her breath would come in shuddering gasps, and her body would tremble against mine. Her heart would race, its frantic beat echoing in my ears. I would hold her tight, not allowing her to escape my touch. My lips would find her neck, the hollow at the base of her throat, and I would taste the sweetness of her skin. She would melt into me, surrendering fully to my touch and to my will.

My cock just twitched at the thought of it. Feeling her walls clench around me. To squeeze me.

Suddenly, she walked away from the door, and I immediately kicked the door open. I almost, and I mean almost broke them. But who cares about a piece of pointless wood? The fuck, not me.

She is what I wanted, what I craved. And I was going to have it.

I lunged forward, my eyes fixed on her full ass and thighs as she moved further into the room. She was trying to escape, but she had nowhere to run. The space between us shrank, and I was closing in.

We ended up in the bedroom, where most of the time Vivienne sleeps. She even locks the door when she’s changing. After all this time, she’s still shy of me. How cute.

It still doesn’t stop me from watching her.

I slowly moved towards her, her big gray eyes staring at me. She didn’t speak and didn’t try to fight me. Instead, she backed away, her eyes never leaving mine. She knew what was coming.

“Turn your pretty ass for me,” I said, and she did so. My eyes dropped down, nodding with approval. Damn.

Before I took things south, I locked my hands around her stomach and pressed her tighter against my chest. I rested my chin on the crook of her neck, and I sensed her surprise.

“Changed your mind?” She asked in a whisper.

I laughed and tightened my hold. “I’d never declined my food order.”

“Death!” She slapped my hand.

“What?” I began. “Aren’t you my today’s lunch, dinner, and tomorrow’s breakfast?”

She shuddered, her chest going rapidly up and down.

My hand traveled to her neck, and my fingers gently locked around it. My lips then found her ear, and I whispered. “I’d let the world fall into ruin. Let it catch in flames, just to be with you , Vivienne.”

Then I bend her over the edge of the bed and spread her legs apart. She gasped, panting.

I scooped my bulge to her ass to let her feel how crazy I’ve been for her. How needy my cock was for her, twitching by a mere skin contact of hers.

“I’m so hungry for you. Eating once won’t be enough today.” I said quietly, and her body flinched.

I chuckled and slapped her perfect ass, feeling a burning sensation afterward. I slid my hand over her groin first before sliding my fingers inside of her. Wetness enveloped my fingers, and I growled, pleased.

I traced her inner walls with my fingers, feeling her pleasure grow. I leaned in and whispered in her ear, “Your pussy can’t stop clenching around me.” I pulled away, and she moaned.

I slowly moved my fingers in and out, feeling her body shudder and shake. My cock was ready to sink in, to welcome her warmth, but I just loved to be desperate for her. Suffer a bit more, and then let my cock fill her pulsing walls.

With my free hand, I gently tweaked her nipple and she gasped. The longer I held her breast, the more I realized how badly I’m down for her.

“Fuck waiting. Come here.” I turned her around and shoved her against the bed. I crawled on top of her and freed my dick. I spread her legs wide and instantly sank in, shuddering at the feel of her warmth.

I groaned with ecstasy as I began to move inside her. I could feel her walls contracting around me, pushing me deeper with each thrust. I began panting, my eyes turning back. My pace quickened as I couldn’t stop myself from feeling the rush of orgasm. I was so close to it. With each thrust, I was in paradise.

Vivienne gripped the sheets, trying to pull away to let it happen more slowly. But I’m not patient being.

Each moan and each breath that came out of her mouth felt like music to my ears, and my body reacted to it immediately. My breathing became ragged, my body tensed up, and I could feel my orgasm coming.

“You’re my sin. Sweet and delicious.” I whispered into her ear and sighed.

I thrust harder and faster, my body trembling. Vivienne’s body began to shake, and her moans became louder. Then, with one more shove, I let out a deep moan. Vivienne’s body trembled beneath mine, and she let out loud moans until her body shook in delight.

I collapsed on top of her, catching my breath that I didn’t really need. I’m dead anyway.

Before I nuzzled my face into her neck, I left a trail of kisses along her throat. She quietly giggled, still recovering after my invasion. What can I say? I’m fatal.

“Have you decided?” I asked.

“I think so.” She breathed and wrapped her arms around me. Hell, it was so comfortable, being in her arms, hearing her fast beating heart.

“Spill it then.” I rolled my eyes. “You know I wanted to know it immediately.”

She sighed and slid the hood off my head, her fingers roamed through my hair, gently raking through the strands. I closed my eyes, feeling the shivers run down my spine as her touch sent tingles through my body.

“I want to attend college and try being a writer.” She softly said and waited for my response.

I opened my eyes and lifted from her embrace. I stared into her gray eyes for a moment, studying her features. She is so fucking

stunning .

“Whatever my baby wants to do, I’ll support,” I stated before leaning in to place a rough kiss on her lips.

Vivienne’s hands snaked on my chest, trying to push me away. “D-Death, I can’t breathe.” She urged, and I rolled my eyes.

“Sometimes I forget that you’re human, kitty,” I said when I pulled away and she caught her breath.

I shifted us higher on the bed and placed Vivienne on top of me. My arms locked around her body, and my chin rested on her head.

“Are you truly okay with my decision?” She questioned, her hands tightening around me.

I caressed her arm slowly. “Of course I am. Wasn’t that what I promised?” I began. “No matter what you choose and where you go, I’ll be right beside you. Supporting you.”

Vivienne laughed and lifted her head to look at me. “After all, you got what you wanted.”

I smirked and gently cupped her cheek. “Like I said, I always get what I want.” I leaned closer to her face and brushed her lips with my thumb. “Can I have a taste of your lips, Mademoiselle?”

“They are yours, Death.” She murmured.

“You are all mine,” I said and smiled against her lips as I kissed her.

THE END

⸻⸻

Heyyy, I want to thank all of my readers who came this far and enjoyed what I’ve wrote. There may be some bonus chapter in the future! Let me know how you liked the story.

What’s next?

A dark romance college novel

…follow me, to know when it will come out :)

Edit: The dark romance college story is already out!!! Check it out.

.

Check out my other works!

His Secretary, Her Boss - Completed

Shadows of Obsession (Now on Kindle)

Completed

Shadows of Submission - Completed

𝑩𝒐𝒏𝒖𝒔 𝑰︱𝑪𝒐𝒍𝒍𝒆𝒈𝒆 𝑳𝒊𝒇𝒆

Getting into a college was not as easy as I thought. I studied day and night for the entrance exam. I was never the student with all A’s, but I always tried my best. Picking the right major took me months to decide. Even with Death’s, Keliah’s, and Azra’s help.

Keliah suggested majoring in Anthropology, to which I asked him if he was doing okay because I wanted to become a writer, not study the evolution of humans.

Azra said Psychology and I quote him: “You should choose this. That way you will understand Death’s behavior better. You can become his personal therapist for free.”

Lastly, Death proposed the idea of me becoming a teacher because I’d look sexy in a pencil skirt and eyeglasses.

I almost smack them. They all knew what I wanted to become. I have my suspicions that they said it on purpose because they wanted to taunt me.

Anyway, after some surfing on the internet, I decided to major in English Literature. I knew it wouldn’t be easy. College wasn’t the same as high school. I’d had to really study and read so many old books. From British literature to world literature.

But I wanted to become a writer. That was my purpose in life.

After all the struggle and studying day and night, I was accepted and began to attend college. I didn’t move to the dorm because Death said he’d tag along, and that wouldn’t work. Sharing a room with another girl would have been impossible; how could I possibly explain the strange, paranormal occurrences that would inevitably follow me?

So, Death bought us a house near my college, and it was truly convenient for me. It only took me ten minutes to get there.

Living together with him made me realize how much I still don’t know about him. For an instant: He’s not a messy being. He likes to have the place tidy and clean. He hates it when something is out of place. Almost every day he reads books, and not the kind of genres you have in mind. I snooped around his bookshelves and found Fifty Shades of Gray.

Of course, I didn’t confront him. If I did, he’d probably hide the books, and I secretly want to read them.

Death prefers the same kind of music as me, which is a plus. He turns on the loudest speaker in the house and plays my favorite metal band.

Azra and Keliah visit us frequently. We spend a lot of time together. Such as playing games, talking about my school, or telling me all the stories about Death from centuries ago.

Of course, when Death hears it, he almost punches them to death. Don’t worry, though. They always manage to escape.

My life turned out better than I thought. It’s not an ordinary life. On a daily basis, I experience supernatural matters. I’ve honestly gotten used to it.

Today, I had an exam in British literature, focusing on Frankenstein by Mary Shelley. Oddly enough, Death already had a copy of the book, so I didn’t need to buy one. It didn’t take me long to read it-just a single day-since it’s a relatively short story.

The worst part about reading the book was that Death was obviously attached to me like glue, and I couldn’t fully focus on reading. He said he’d tell me the summary of the story, so that way I could focus on him instead of studying.

That bastard got more clingy than ever before, and I liked and hated it at the same time. It was difficult to say no to him when he wanted to stay close to me. But he was a distraction. Not only did he yap about inappropriate things, but he also had to always grab my thighs.

“What do you mean by ‘You can’t go with me’?” He placed his hand on his hip, staring at me in disbelief.

I sighed and ran my fingers through my short hair. “I believe you can speak English, Death. I won’t translate what I said into another language. You won’t go, period!”

Death wiggled his index finger at me. “That’s where you’re wrong, kitty.” He said. “I’ll go wherever I want to go. I’ll certainly not ask for your permission.”

I turned abruptly to Keliah, who was standing at the threshold sipping a Pepsi.

“Goddamn, say something! He can’t follow me around the school like a ghost.” I exclaimed.

Keliah sipped the last drop of the Pepsi with the straw, and when he was finally done, he took a deep breath. “Princess, this shit is so good. Are you sure this isn’t some kind of a drug? Because I’ve already drunk two bottles of this.”

I rolled my eyes and turned to the other side, where Azra was reading a book on the couch.

“Please, help me. At least you say something reasonable.” I begged.

Azra glanced at me from his book and went back to reading. “Death, you should have left some space for V. She’s not your prisoner or property. She should explore the world by herself as well.”

“See!” I pointed my finger at Death. “You always come with me to the lectures. Today is important; I can’t fail this exam. So, go collect the souls and leave me be until I come home.”

Death began to slowly nod. “Just give me a second to look into my why-should-I-give-a-fuck diary.” He opened the imaginary book and pretended to turn the illusionary page. “Whoa, it’s blank.” He covered his mouth in surprise.

I peered at him for a couple of seconds with an expressionless face and then marched to the front floor, grabbing my bag. I clutched the door handle in my fist and smiled. “If you appear in the lecture hall, Death, I’ll send Keliah to fetch me Rowan’s feather, and you won’t be able to touch me anywhere for a week straight.”

“You wouldn’t-”

I leaned closer to him. “Oh yes, I would,” I whispered and opened the door. I walked through it and never looked back. I knew him too well. He wouldn’t survive a week without physical contact and he knows I don’t make empty threats.

When I took a seat in the lecture hall, I felt at ease. Students slowly began to fill the empty seats. However, the two seats beside me were left empty. I still haven’t made an acquaintance with anyone from my class. And why? I have no clue. I guess I’m just afraid that I will look weird in their eyes. But I want to change. I want to be more social. Maybe finally make a female friend who is actually a woman.

Shortly after the last students took a seat, the professor appeared. He was probably in his thirties, with short brown hair and green eyes. He was a handsome man who was probably thirsted for by the girls in my class. No one could compare to Death, though.

As I looked around and saw how many people knew each other and had already become friends, I couldn’t help but feel a bit sad. I was sure they were talking about the exam, how much they studied for it and worried about the grade, but I had no one to talk to about this.

I ducked my head and stared at my hands that were resting on top of the desk. They were a little sweaty and tense. Unconsciously, I began to bite my lower lip, the anxiety gradually building.

“Already stressing, and the exam hasn’t even begun?”

I snapped my head to the seat next to me, which was no longer empty because Azra was occupying it.

“W-What are you doing here?” I whispered.

I couldn’t believe that I was happy to see him.

“What book do you think I was reading?” He cocked his head. “We came here to help you.”

“That’s right.” A voice on the other side said.

I whirled to find Keliah drinking a huge bottle of Pepsi.

“V, did you know that humans make such a large version of this drug?” His eyes were wide and terrifying. “I had to buy it on our way here. Azra almost snapped my neck for it, but it was all worth it.” He took another sip.

I slowly turned forward to face the professor. It would look weird if someone saw I was talking to non-existent people.

“This was a bad idea, and Azra, I can’t cheat,” I murmured, covering my mouth.

“It’s not cheating; it’s only a small help. You don’t think others will do the same? I overheard their conversation. They will use their phones, and we won’t use any, just our heads.” Azra stated.

I chuckled. “You mean just the two of us.”

“Right.” He mumbled and glanced at Keliah, who was still drinking the Pepsi.

When the exam began, and Azra listed a couple of good arguments about each question, it seemed my eyes became more clear. I always forget how long the two demons lived. And Azra likes to read the same book as me.

Even though it was wrong that he helped me, I felt more at ease when I had these two beside me. They were my friends. The only ones I have.

When the exam was over, I let out a long exhale, and Keliah wrapped his arm around my shoulders.

“What would you do without us, hot stuff? Even that bonehead wouldn’t help you the way we did.” Keliah said, staring into my eyes.

I nudged him into his chest, and he whined. “All you did was drink the soda. Azra was the only one who helped me.” I whispered.

“Hell no!” He exclaimed. “I was here as an emotional support. That counts as well.” He grinned.

I sighed and gathered my belongings to leave. When I was walking down the stairs, a girl with light brown hair stopped before me.

“Uhm, sorry, but I was wondering if you had the notes from the previous lecture.” She was pretty small compared to me, but her face revealed her true age. She had brown eyes and freckles all over her nose.

“Yeah, I do.” I began to open my bag when she grabbed my wrist. I looked up at her.

“Could you give them to me tomorrow before the first lecture? We could grab a coffee first,” she smiled at me.

Oh my god. I can’t freak out now.

“Yes! We totally can. I’m Vivienne, by the way.” I extended my hand to her.

“I’m Lucy.” We shook hands and then exited the lecture hall together. I couldn’t believe that someone wanted to grab a coffee with me, and a girl especially. For some reason, I began to doubt if it really was a student and not one of Death’s tricks. But I chose to believe him when he promised he would never disguise himself other than as Alec.

We stood in the hall, chatting about the exam, and my heart was overjoyed. I was so fucking happy I could have such a conversation with someone who was a human being. We even exchanged phone numbers and social media.

During our talk, she glanced behind my shoulder, and her eyebrow rose. “Do you have a boyfriend?” She asked, looking at me.

“I do, why?”

“Because I think he’s waiting for you by the elevator.” She chuckled. “He probably didn’t want to interrupt our conversation.”

I whirled, seeing Death in Alec’s body, dressed in a black hoodie and gray pants, hands in his pockets. He stared at me intently, longing written all over his face.

“I’m so sorry, but I have to go,” I said to Lucy and immediately felt the guilt. She was the first to approach me, and I had to leave her because Death couldn’t wait ten minutes until I got home.

She threw her hand dismissively. “It’s okay! He looks like he didn’t see you for weeks.” She laughed, and I had to as well.

“Yeah, well, he did see me an hour ago, but I guess he couldn’t wait any longer,” I spoke.

“Aww, but that’s so sweet. If I had a boyfriend like that, I would melt.” She said.

I wasn’t so sure she would say the same thing if she knew he was the Grim Reaper and one day he would take her soul.

We said our goodbyes, and I strode to Death, who was rocking back and forth on his heels. Once I was within reach, he slammed me into his chest and wrapped his long arms around me, almost suffocating me.

After a few seconds, he drew me away and pressed his hungry lips against mine. “I’m sure you did excellently on your exam, Vivi.” He murmured between my lips, and my insides ignited. Without a warning, his tongue invaded my mouth, and he fought for dominance. I thought he’d devour me as his lips grazed my mouth, each stroke sending electricity through me.

“What are you doing here?” I asked with a heavy breath.

His rapid breaths send a shiver down my spine. “I’ve missed you. I can’t function without you, even for an hour. I needed to feel your lips.” He said and caressed my head, staring into my eyes.

“You’re impossible.” I shook my head. “I was talking to a new friend.”

He arched his brow. “So? She can talk to you again tomorrow. But I need you now.” He then hugged me and teleported us back into our house. Into our bed.

He began to undress me, kissing my neck and jaw. Slowly moving behind my sensitive ear. I giggled as it tickled. I locked my arms around his neck and wrapped my legs around his torso. His soft but cold lips left a trail of kisses down my throat and each time, I shivered.

“Death! Don’t you dare bite me. I need to look normal tomorrow.”

His gaze rose to mine. “But I want to sink my teeth into you. I want to mark you. I have to let everyone know, you belong to someone.” Then he, of course, gave me multiple hickeys, even though I tried to stop him.

When he nuzzled his face into my neck and collapsed on top of me, I started to roam my fingers through his long, silky hair.

“Vivienne?”

“Hmm?”

He hugged me tighter, almost crushing my bones as if he was afraid I’d escape his embrace.

“Vivienne, I love you.” He said. “And I will never stop loving you.”

Time seemed to slow down when those words left his mouth. Not only was I going to have a heart attack, but my heart skipped multiple beats when I felt cold tears on my skin. His tears.

I knew that if I moved an inch to look at him, he would hide his face. He’d hate me to see him vulnerable. But that was the most beautiful thing he had ever done. He cried for me.

I placed my palm on his cheek and gently wiped the tear that ran down from his eye. We lay like that for several minutes, and I enjoyed every second of it, caressing his face.

But then a voice spoke and ruined it all. “You two lovebirds are adorable-it’s like I’ve overdosed on sweets and now have a sugar rush, but I have to interrupt your little moment.”

We both snapped our heads to the door, where Keliah stood, his hands at his hips.

“Where the fuck is all the Pepsi in this house? Did you hide it from me so I wouldn’t empty your kitchen of sodas? I’m too lazy to go buy it, and Azra is so sick of me, he will probably beat me up soon if I mention the Pepsi again.” Keliah kept on yapping, his mouth never closing. “Maybe I could make it up to him if I kissed him, but he would most likely break my legs if I did so. Now can you see how hard I’m struggling? My drama is already on, and Noah probably cheated on Nina, so you better hurry up before I miss anything important.”

Death suddenly shifted in front of Keliah and raised his scythe in the air. “I should’ve got rid of you when I had the chance, you stupid fucking red-headed imbecile.”

“My bad,” Keliah yelled and teleported, leaving a red mist behind him.

Death followed after him, and I rushed out of the door to find them chasing each other in the living room as they teleported from one place to another.

I folded my arms and leaned against the wall, shaking my head.

“They are so childish.” Azra suddenly appeared next to me, watching them.

I smiled. “But we love them anyway.”

He turned to me with a smirk. “I suppose we unfortunately do.”

⸻⸻

Thank you so much for 100k reads! It means the world to me :)

Check out my new story:

Shadows of Obsession

(dark romance)

𝑩𝒐𝒏𝒖𝒔 𝑰𝑰︱𝑷𝒂𝒔𝒕 𝑳𝒊𝒇𝒆

Death’s POV

People usually know their origin. Who created them. What their nationality was. All the twisted family secrets. If their grandpa stole cars when he was young, or if their aunt murdered her husband because he was lying on a couch all day, doing nothing but drinking beer.

I had always been fascinated by such stories. Humans often told them to me before their souls crossed to the other side-a place where they would exist for eternity until the day came for them to return, whether in the same form or a different one.

Each story was unique because when they returned, they remembered nothing from their past life.

They no longer remembered me, their family, their friends, or anything from their previous life.

It was one of the first mistakes that I made since I became the Lord of Death.

Creating bonds with anything living.

The closest memory of my early mistake was a little boy who was left by his parents by the side of the road.

A random car hit him, and the boy died. His soul then belonged to me, but he resisted passing the other side.

Before, I didn’t talk to anyone and just did my job. But this particular boy was too scared of everything.

His soul needed to pass to the other side as soon as possible, but I couldn’t force him. It was one of the rules I couldn’t break.

Souls didn’t get lost. They just needed time to accept the fatal reality.

I unveiled myself to the little boy who was lying on the grass, hugging himself.

I talked to him for hours, trying to make him more comfortable, and by the sixth day, we became friends.

He told me all kinds of stories, and for some unexplainable reason, I loved to listen.

Nobody ever talked to me. It was so new, so strange.

He asked me all kinds of questions. Why I look the way I look. If I’m going to die one day, too. If his dog, Millie, crossed the other side as well.

I didn’t answer any of his questions.

Why?

Because I didn’t have the answers.

Like the souls who came back, I had no recollection of my current or past life.

It was as if I just spawned out of nowhere and reaped people’s souls.

The boy never got his answer because by the tenth day, he was ready to cross the other side.

When he was gone, I often wondered, even years later, if he was back, if he was now truly happy.

Years and years later, I came across angels and demons.

It was they who told me about my own tales. The Grim Reaper. Fallen. A dude with a super large scythe.

Anyway…

Other beings told me who I was without me knowing it first.

One day, I finally asked an angel why they knew so much about me.

The angel said I had once been one of them. Holy. Divine. Then I did something unspeakable.

He didn’t want to reveal what it was. I wasn’t supposed to know anything either way.

But from the way he was looking at me, it must’ve been something brutal, and this was my eternal punishment.

Over the next few years, I befriended countless souls. Yet with every farewell, the ache grew stronger, until I began avoiding attachments altogether.

Each loss made me more miserable. To the point, I didn’t want to help them cross the other side.

Then the reapers appeared and helped me with my job. I didn’t know their names or who they were. Nobody asked any questions, and it was better that way.

I went back to my job and paid no mind to anyone because even a momentary thought about losing someone forever would bring me to my knees. And I’d shatter.

When Keliah and Azra became my peasants, I still kept my distance.

Although I did torture them when they disobeyed me. Taming demons was not an easy task.

I believed my life would never be any different. That I deserved to be lonely because of my crime.

But I couldn’t give up Vivienne.

I tried at the beginning. But who was I to fool myself? If I wasn’t near her, I was losing myself.

When I collected souls, I wanted to call my reapers, let them finish what I’d started, and go after her. When I tortured my demons, all I wanted to do was to watch Vivienne, be as close to her as I could.

The deeper I had fallen for her, the more terrified I was of the future.

I recalled the little boy, and then I imagined Vivienne as she passed the other side, and I’d search for her in every living human, animal, or flower. I’d look for her everywhere for eternity, and I wouldn’t stop until I’d find her.

I knew that putting the curse on her was wicked, but I didn’t feel like the villain.

Maybe I kept some of the traits from my past life.

Now that I stared at her as she lay on the grass behind our house and read through her manuscript, a shiver ran down my spine.

She was all mine. Forever.

“You’re still being creepy, Death,” Vivienne suddenly said, flipping through the pages in her hands.

I teleported onto my knees in front of her and crawled on top, making her move her arms away.

“Would you love me even if I were a worm?” I asked, pouting.

She dropped the manuscript to the grass and pushed on my shoulders.

“Don’t you think you’re being too immature right now?” She suppressed a smile.

“Hmm, let me think about it,” I said, and tugged on her hoodie to stick my head in.

I brushed my lips against her collarbone, feeling her tremble.

Each time she reacted to my touch like this, it felt as if for the first time. It was thrilling and exciting-especially for the lower half of my body-and incredibly satisfying that I made her feel this way.

Not that I didn’t know I was capable of it, but it mattered way more because it was Vivienne. I wanted to make her feel everything. From fear to pleasure.

“Death!” she shrieked. “I have to read my manuscript.”

I unclasped her bra. “ That can wait, but my desires cannot.“

Vivienne poked me hard between the legs and shoved me to the side. I smiled, enjoying the pain.

She got on top of me, her hair ruffled as it escaped her hair tie, blowing in the cold breeze.

“What if my story is complete garbage? Should I quit writing then?” Her tone and face changed. The mood suddenly became too serious.

“Darling, I read it, and believe me, your story is not garbage. I read Fifty Shades of Grey for fuck’s sake-”

Fuck. That’s not something I wanted to admit out loud.

“It’s okay. I already know about it.” She laughed. “But now I have to ask, have you read more erotic novels?”

I wrapped my hand around her throat and pulled her closer. “Why? Am I not enough in bed? Should I add more chains next time?”

Her eyes widened.

“Though the last time you couldn’t stop screaming for minutes. I don’t think you can handle more,” I added and squeezed the sides of her throat.

Vivienne’s cheeks heated, and she averted her gaze.

The chains were, of course, my idea. I didn’t like how she always got away with everything, so I added chains to the headboard and footboard of our bed.

“Awww, is someone shy because they couldn’t stop screaming my name?” I forced her to look at me with my thumb on her chin.

“Whatever,” she mumbled and writhed from my hold to stand.

As soon as she got on her feet, I teleported behind her and slammed her against my chest. I dipped my face into the crook of her neck and held her tight as I kissed her shoulder and neck.

Her pulse quickened, and I moaned. Loud and proud.

My vocals were truly underappreciated. People would love my audiobooks.

“Death!” she yelled while I sneaked my hands under her hoodie and tickled her everywhere.

“What? You can’t just walk away from me.”

She laughed so hard it must’ve hurt.

“You’re so annoying, I swear,” she said and poked me in the stomach. That was enough to distract me.

She turned around and jumped at me. I balanced our weight and let her kiss me first. I held her by her firm ass, enjoying holding it.

Her hands were in my hair, as always, kissing me as feral as she could. But it was not on my level.

She stuck her tongue into my mouth, and I moaned again, squeezing her ass harder as her tongue kept sliding against mine.

“Don’t rip my clothes again,” she breathed. “This is my favorite hoodie.”

I rolled my eyes. Tearing it was easier than pulling it all off, but whatever.

“I can buy you another one,” I whispered, and kissed her savagely with my tongue.

Vivienne tugged on my long hair, her legs tightening around my middle. “Do you want to be punched? This is the fourth one.”

“Oh.”

Oops.

“You can wear mine. It’s the same shit,” I said and teleported us to the couch on the porch.

When I wanted to kiss her, she dodged my lips, avoiding my gaze. I tried it again and again, and each time she successfully kept our mouths apart.

Even though two years had passed since we became one, my temper didn’t go away.

I was still not a patient being.

“Vivienne.” I grabbed her chin, flashing my red eyes.

She finally looked at me and cupped my cheek. “Thank you for helping me with the editing. I don’t know what I would do without you.”

I smirked, playing with her earring. “Anything for you.”

“You look kind of shy.” She paused. “Am I not giving you enough compliments?”

I raised my eyebrows and drew closer. “You do, but it’s never enough. Keep the compliments coming.”

Vivienne gave me a quick kiss on the cheek, but my smirk dropped.

I’ll shred him to nothingness.

“What’s wrong?” she asked, and the back door opened.

“There you are!” Keliah exclaimed.

Vivienne squeezed my arms, shaking her head.

“Oh-” Keliah stared at us. “I didn’t know you were procreating. Shall I come later, or could I just-”

“No! Don’t finish the sentence, please,” Vivienne said, glaring at him.

Keliah shrugged and came closer.

“What is that thing that you’re holding so fondly?” I asked.

Keliah dropped his eyes to his arms and almost jumped out of his skin as if he had forgotten why he even came.

“I need your help, V. Could he stay with you for a few days, or possibly forever?” Keliah raised his hands, a small white cat clinging to him by her sharp claws.

Vivienne shoved me aside and ran to Keliah, picking the cat from him.

“He’s so cute! I always wanted a cat.” She turned to me, pouting. “We can keep him, right?”

Of course, she knows I can never say no to her.

“Every time you come over to our house, Keliah, something happens,” I snapped.

He saluted and rubbed the cat’s ears.

I slouched on the couch, watching Vivienne’s wide smile.

Anything to keep her happy. Anything to make her stay by my side.

“What should we name him?” she asked as she walked over to me. “Help me name him.”

I sighed, watching the cat cling to her chest.

“I don’t know. I don’t really like animals,” I replied.

Vivienne sat down beside me. “Just say the first thing that comes to mind.”

I dropped my gaze to the cat, his wide blue eyes watching me. To my surprise, he wasn’t terrified by my true form.

“Ghost,” I whispered.

“I love it!” Vivienne leaned against my shoulders. “Hi, Ghost.”

She moved the cat on her lap, and Ghost watched us intently, turning his head from side to side.

“We’re like a family now,” Vivi murmured, holding my hand and caressing the cat’s head.

Maybe I was, for once, grateful about Keliah’s visit.

“Yes, we are.” I smiled and half-nodded to Keliah. He waved with a grin and disappeared.

As I stared into the cat’s eyes, I couldn’t help but think that maybe the boy who was my first friend, the boy with blue eyes, might even be this cat.

Souls don’t remember their previous lives, but that doesn’t mean it’s impossible.

Maybe he was finally back and could be happy with us-with me again-just like before, when we would lie in the grass by the roadside, talking for hours and finding happiness simply in each other’s company.

Maybe meant hope .

⸻⸻

Hiii, some of you wanted to know more about Death, so I was like, why not write more?

Thank you for your comments and support <3 it means the world to me.

𝑻𝒘𝒊𝒔𝒕𝒆𝒅 𝑪𝒉𝒂𝒐𝒔

Hiii, I know a lot of you loved Keliah and Azra so I decided to write a short novella about them.

The first two chapters are out

!

Thank you for your support <3

𝑺𝑪𝒀𝑻𝑯𝑬 𝒊𝒔 𝒏𝒐𝒘 𝒂𝒗𝒂𝒊𝒍𝒂𝒃𝒍𝒆 𝒂𝒔 𝒂𝒏 𝒆𝑩𝒐𝒐𝒌!

Hiii, thank you for 800k. I wrote this story a long time ago. My writing has changed (thankfully), so I decided to rewrite it and publish it on Amazon as an ebook!

(I’ll definitely publish it as a paperback, too.)

I didn’t change the plot, just small details, and corrected my mistakes. I thought I was Shakespeare back then, and used words that didn’t even fit the situation (editing was hell)

.

I’d be eternally grateful if you rated SCYTHE on

Goodreads

and

Amazon

(link in bio).

Of course, the story is staying here, but without the corrections and improvements.

<3